#rwbyremnants
Text
CHAPTER WARNINGS: incest discussions, oral, anal, rimming, anal fingering, facial, and mushiness.
This is just a little bonus chapter of what went on in the private room once the MILFs left the club. (SPOILER: it's Ruby/Weiss and Blake/Yang)
NOW it's over. Thanks for reading up until this point! Really sorry it took me forever, I wanted to post this on Christmas but you know how it is… life gets in the way, so here it is, exactly a month after. I promise, this isn't the last you'll see of the Futopiaverse, I have more big plans for our girls. See you all around!
=Chapter BONUS
“Alright, alright! Let go of me already!”
Weiss Schnee felt as if she had been through enough for one evening. Though she had grown very, very fond of a certain Ruby Rose over the course of their training, that was before she had to deal with the reality of having been far too intimate with her own mother. Now was not the time for her shenanigans!
“Don’t be all grumpy!” Ruby called back as she finally stopped dragging Weiss along, now that they had reached one of the corners of the private room. The lights were low but not off, and the music was just loud enough to mask their sounds while allowing them to still hear each other. Ideal for what her fellow dancer was proposing, even if she had no intention of taking her up on that offer.
“I’m not ‘grumpy’! I just never consented to you messing around with my junk again, and you didn’t stop to ask!”
Frowning, Ruby rested her hands on her hips. “Come on, Weiss, don’t be that way. I’m not saying we have to hump or anything - just that I’ll use my hand or my mouth on you again. Doesn’t that sound like fun?”
“NO!” But when Ruby pouted, she rolled her eyes hard and added, “I’ve had enough for one day, thank you very much! All I want is for this stupid penis to sit down so I can go get changed and go home!”
“And that’s why I’m offering! Like, maybe all it needs is one more spin and it’ll behave itself, y’know? And if it doesn’t work… well, maybe we should take you to the hospital, but at least we tried!”
As annoying as this was, and as much as Weiss hated that Ruby wasn’t really asking so much as trying to get her excited for this plan of hers… she couldn’t entirely feel disinterested. Though she had tried her best to mentally explain it away, and to focus on everything else going on in her life, she all too well remembered how much she enjoyed her little romps with the cute little brunette. Both of them had been in each other’s mouths, they had kissed… touched… and so far, both of them had laughed it off as “training”. Nothing more.
But was it? She could tell when she looked into Ruby’s eyes that there was a lot more chemistry there than the purely physical. Learning to please Blake and Pyrrha had been fun, and Yang teasing her was interesting - and of course, Salem had fucked her so hard she saw stars. It was fantastic - but that was as far as it went with them. With Ruby, there was more lurking beyond the visceral pleasure.
Maybe that was what was bothering her. Even though she knew she and Ruby felt the same, they were too scared to bring it up - and Ruby was trying to give her a handjob without addressing that. Maybe “disrespectful” wasn’t the right word, but it was close to how Weiss viewed her exuberance.
“Pleeeaaase?” Ruby cajoled her with an eager little hop when she didn’t answer right away, too lost in thought. Weiss had to fight not to glance down at how her reawakening flesh bounced with the movements. “Just let me try?”
“Ruby…” She sighed and shook her head. “I’m sure I will regret this in the morning, but… I have a question for you.”
“Huh? Oh, um, shoot. I’m all ears!”
“Is that all you want? To just blow me again so I can technically be soft and we can go home? If that’s the only reason, I’m quite content to go masturbate. I’ve gotten very practiced at that lately.”
After blinking a few times, the younger woman touched her index fingers together shyly. “W-well, yeah. You’re my friend, and it’s fun to do that stuff together. Plus I wanna help. But if you’d rather go crank one out, I get it.”
“Precisely - it’s fun to do that with you. I think we had a really good time when we were practicing kissing, and… you know, other activities.”
“Y-yeah,” Ruby said with a smile, cheeks turning rosy - even in the low lighting. “That was super nice.” Then she suddenly squeaked and held up both hands. “N-not that it has to mean anything! No way, it’s just… two gals makin’ out! F-for science!”
“R-right! Of course that was all it was!” She laughed, a little higher and tighter than her normal laugh - because she was quite terrible at hiding her true feelings, or lying in general. It didn’t come as easily to her as it did to someone like Blake.
“Yeah! Good clean fun!” After they both had laughed for a few seconds, she added, “I m-mean, unless… you wanted it to be more than that…?”
“What? Oh, I… well, I don’t know about all that. I was just curious about your feelings, I suppose. But we can be friends who ‘practice’ together, and that’s all. It’s fine.”
At first, Ruby just nodded and that was that. Weiss was both relieved and disappointed. It might not have been the outcome her heart wanted, but at least she didn’t have to keep panicking. But then the smaller girl stepped a little closer, fidgeting with her fingers again.
“Um… yeah, we could. Or did you want to try… being… best friends?”
“Best friends? What does that entail? I’ve… never really had one before.”
“Me either. Well, except Yang, but she’s just my sister, obviously. Though I did kind of put my thing in her earlier…”
“Yeah, let’s not get on the topic of sisters,” Weiss grunted. Unbidden, the sight of Winter towering over herself and her mother with that huge, raging erection came to mind - and she blocked it out as best she could. That was something to examine at a later date, perhaps during therapy.
“Yeahhh. Anyway, it’s just your friend that you’re closest to, y’know?”
Trying not to smirk, she said, “Yes, I understand the definition. I just don’t know what they do, really. Do… they kiss sometimes?”
“They could,” Ruby said in a rush, stepping even closer - until the tips of their erections were touching. Then she snorted. “Our dicks already are! So there’s that.”
“You are such a dork.” At least they could both laugh at that. “But… I suppose… I would like to try that. With you. I know I’ve enjoyed training with you more than any of the others, including Salem herself.”
Those silvery eyes grew a lot wider as she grasped Weiss’s hands. “Really? Y-you mean that, you… had as good a time as me?”
"As you? Well how on Earth am I supposed… to…" A little belatedly, it started to sink in. "Oh. Well then… that works out, now, doesn't it?"
"Mm-hmm." Ruby was grinning from ear to ear.
"Oh, stop that. I knew it was a mistake to tell you - because now you're going to tease me in front of everyone, and it's going to be so embarrassing! Why couldn't I have just shoved all my feelings away like I usually d-"
The feeling of sweet lips against her own cut off the rest of Weiss's thought. Even though this had certainly been the outcome she had hoped for when she started asking Ruby questions, she still couldn’t believe they were really kissing - because they wanted to this time. It wasn’t just a byproduct of training anymore. At first, it was a little awkward, but it didn’t take them too much longer for hands to wander over backs, teasing over hindquarters - and hips to squirm with budding need.
“Wow,” Ruby breathed a minute later as she rutted against the dick right next to her own.
“Y-yes, it’s… mmhh…” After a few experimental shifts, she said, “So… I know it may be a bit of an… accelerated schedule, skipping straight to the sexual phase, but… after the night we’ve had…”
“Yeah, it seems kinda like we can skip ahead,” Ruby panted as Weiss reached down to wrap her hand around both of their cocks. “Mmhh… ooh, I like that…”
“Me, too. It seems like it wouldn’t be enough friction, but it’s very stimulating.” Another kiss that lasted a few seconds. Then Weiss had another question, and she found she couldn’t keep silent. “So… what does this mean, exactly?”
“What… do you mean?”
“Are we… going out?”
Ruby blinked a few times up at her as her hips rolled into her friend’s hand. “O-oh. Well, um… I didn’t even- like, I guess I got so used to doing this stuff with all my friends, I didn’t expect you to, uh… w-would you really wanna date me? I thought you’d wanna have a girlfriend who’s more, like, cool and rich and… socially, uh, normal. I’m just some dumb girl.”
“You are not dumb, Ruby Rose,” Weiss told her very firmly a moment later, gripping her shoulders hard. Maybe she had to abandon getting them off for a few seconds, but this was far more important in the grand scheme. “I’ll admit, I used to think you were… a little silly, but I could tell you were as smart as the rest of us. Well, except for Yang.”
“Hey, she’s just street-smart instead of grades-smart,” Ruby protested - and Weiss wondered why she felt a little extra pulse from her friend right then. She had a theory but didn’t want to examine that too deeply.
“Perhaps that’s true. But after getting to know you, I started to really enjoy what you had to contribute. And I envy how passionate you are about everything! I feel like a spoiled little girl who can’t make decisions next to you. Plus, you are just as attractive as the rest of us - and it’s in this natural, effortless way that I can only hope to emulate.”
“What are you talking about?! You’re like, the prettiest, most elegant girl I’ve ever known! Except maybe your sister, but like, obviously she’s your sister - so it’s no wonder you’d both have that whole princessly thing in common!”
“But I don’t wanna be a princess,” Weiss couldn’t help whining - even if the whine was partly from how they were still grinding on each other. “I’m supposed to be a queen!”
“I know, but… face it, you’re too cute and young like me. But I’m no princess, anyway; I’m more like… your humble little maid, milady.”
And Ruby actually stepped back and gave a little curtsy, holding her hands out to hold onto an invisible skirt. At first, Weiss just had to roll her eyes, but she couldn’t help smiling a little at how adorable her fellow dancer could be sometimes.
“Very well, servant,” she sighed airily, trying to fall into her roll with grace. It was the theatrical brat in her, even if she didn’t perform much anymore. “You may start by kissing the royal feet.”
“Ooh, kinky, milady!”
But before Weiss could protest that she wasn’t trying to be kinky at all, she was already watching Ruby sink to her knees, bending low to press her lips to the tops of her toes. Regardless of if she was kidding, it was happening, right here and now. She wasn’t sure what was making her hotter: that act itself and how gentle the girl’s lips were being, or seeing her pert ass waggling in the air.
“Better, Your Majesty?”
“Haah… hi… highness.”
“What?”
“It’s ‘Highness’. If I’m really your princess, you might as well be accurate about it; ‘Majesty’ is reserved for a king or queen.”
Ruby actually grimaced up at her, hands on her hips. “This is really what you wanna talk about right now?”
“Well… I just… don’t think it hurts to be accurate!” But when Ruby shook her head and snorted in amusement, she felt her face growing hot for a whole new reason. “Just forget it. I don’t even know what I’m doing!”
“Weiss, it’s okay!” She managed to catch her hand as she moved to step away. “Come on. Let me give something else a little kiss, okay? I mean, it’s not like I haven’t done it before…”
That was true enough. The spoiled girl tried to remind herself yet again that she was here, in a strip club, with a naked woman who wanted to touch her - who was ready to touch her. Sure, she had just done unspeakable things with her mother and sister, and a perfect stranger, but this was very different.
This was Ruby. And she already knew from their training, and from what they had discussed before, that this was certainly moving beyond the realm of “just friends” - and very quickly.
“Ruby,” she sighed softly as she felt those sweet lips beginning to wrap around her tip. No, she had to be bolder. At least this once. “I… I’m sorry about before. I guess I’m just a little afraid of what this might mean, and I was trying to-”
“I know.”
“How do you presume to know what I’m going to say?”
“Because I know you, Weiss,” the younger student reassured her with an easy shrug, as if nothing could be simpler. Then she kissed again…
And for a while, Weiss forgot about the world. She stood and received, and couldn’t think of anything she would rather do than let this sweet girl slide her lips up and down along her cock. Funny how both of them were typically so indifferent to the carnal pursuits, but all it took was a little bit of sexual assistance from Salem’s weird concoction to make them so hot they could easily fuck like rabbits all night.
Or at least for another hour. They knew the drugs didn’t stay in their system all that long.
“Mmhhh, yeah,” Ruby finally groaned as she pulled off, jerking with her hand while licking her lips. “That was fun! You wanna shoot your stuff all over my face, or in my mouth again? I’m kinda down for either, as long as I have time to clean up afterward.”
“I… what I want…” What did she want? She definitely knew the answer - even if she wasn’t sure she was ready to say. “I want more.”
“Huh?”
In a flash, Weiss had Ruby pinned against the nearest wall, ignoring the little squeak of surprise. And she claimed her lips hard as she began thrusting between her thighs, up against her ass, feeling the younger dancer’s firm arousal sliding around on her stomach from all the movement. Though she had tensed in surprise, Ruby melted into her a moment later, wrapping her arms around her gratefully as their kiss only became more and more tender, passionate.
“Go ahead,” she broke off to invite her a few seconds later. “M-my butt can take it.”
True enough. Anyone’s butt could have, after Salem had trained them. “I know. Thank you, I… I just need it so bad…”
That was all they spoke before another kiss took their breath, and Weiss took Ruby’s ass as her own. Despite Salem’s best efforts, she was still so very tight back there - Weiss almost thought for a second that she just couldn’t open her up enough. But then she felt it pulse, shifted a little further down-
“AH!” Ruby gasped out, clinging even tighter. “Mmhh, Weiss!”
Hearing her name spoken that way by one of the sweetest voices in the universe made Weiss throb yet again. She was so hard already, and Ruby’s body warm against her own - and even though she had just fucked her own mother silly, she couldn’t pretend this tight little ass of one of her best friends didn’t feel even more enticing now. Maybe it was who Ruby was to her, or maybe it was that she was overly sensitive after already climaxing a couple of times. Maybe it literally was down to the opening being tighter.
But it was fantastic.
More than that, Ruby was fantastic. Her behind was amazing, of course, but it was also how cute she looked plastered against that wall, one leg up and out to the side to give Weiss even more free reign - her entire package, cute as it was, jiggling up and down with every thrust. She started pounding into her harder almost purely to see that and her tits bounce; it was so hot.
“Weiss, yeah! God, it’s so good! Can… can I jerk myself?!”
“Just… let me finish!” Weiss stalled her as she went for broke, railing into Ruby over and over, feeling that tight pink skin stroking her cock every time it accepted her inside. “I’m… I’m so close! RUBY!”
“NNHH! Fill me! I w-want you to fill me up, Weiss!”
“YES! NNHHH!”
It surprised Weiss just how much she had left after her earlier orgasms. She left a decent amount of her essence inside Ruby’s body as she pulsed over and over, delighting in the pleasure it granted her. The physical feeling and the sight of the little brunette enjoying herself combined into an experience she knew would stay with her for a long time.
It was only a few seconds later when Ruby panted, “Mmm, okay… now can I play with myself? It’s crazy, but I’m so hard again… I don’t even think I kept getting hard like this when Salem was-”
“Fuck me.”
“Huh?” Her silvery eyes blinked a few times before she fully focused on her friend’s yearning expression. “Wait, what did you-”
“I want you to use that little thing on my ass. Now.” Swallowing to steady her nerves, she pulled out, watching the way Ruby barely winced from her exit - she was so surprised it didn’t register as much as it might have otherwise. “I-if that’s alright with you, of course. I could also use my mouth to get you-”
“Of course I wanna fuck you, Weiss! That sounds like so much fun!”
What a weird way to put it. Or more “cute” - and sex wasn’t cute, exactly. But Weiss only shook her head with a smile as she turned to plant her hands on the wall. “Okay, then get started. We’re probably running out of time before they chase us out for another show.”
“Okay! Um… hang on, I gotta get you ready!”
“Ready? And just what does that meeeAAAH!”
Apparently, it meant sticking her tongue directly into Weiss’s ass. No rimming beforehand, no kissing or teasing – just all the way in, no waiting. It was as hot as it was alarming, and Weiss felt her softening flesh twitch a little in appreciation for the pleasant sensations now assaulting her back door. Ruby might not have been subtle or nuanced, but she was more than making up for it with sheer enthusiasm.
"Mmhh, Ruby! Where… on earth did you…?"
"From Salem," Ruby answered very simply as her finger began to swish around inside her friend. Like it was something she did every day. "I mean, we all learned a lot, huh? I never thought I'd be doing stuff like this at all, to be honest - and now, here we are! Doing it!"
It was hard to disagree with that. However, Weiss tried in whatever way she could; it just wasn't in her nature to be complacent. "M-must you refer to it in such a crass manner?!"
"Well… sorry, but don't you think if we're gonna be saying anything crass, this is kinda the place for it?"
"Nnnhhh… well… okay, touché!"
And that was all Weiss could seem to say for the next several minutes. She was completely at Ruby's mercy, barely able to remain standing as first one finger pumped in and out of her body, and then two. Though she had initially been quite horrified at being asked to try these sorts of things during their training, she couldn't pretend she wasn't getting used to it by now. Even starting to welcome it. And having one of her best friends play with her was yet more satisfying.
"Okay, I'm going in!"
"Don't say it like you're going to infiltrate my anus for a strategic advantage!" But she couldn't pretend she wasn't a little bit hard again, both from all the teasing and the fresh memory of penetrating Ruby mere minutes ago. "Mmhhh… maybe we could all use a class on pillow talk!"
"Maybe so. But, like… are you ready? I'm very ready for my first time with you."
Okay, that was definitely an improvement. Weiss could feel her heart beating harder in her chest, and she looked over her shoulder to see Ruby’s gentle smile, and she returned it with her own. What a little sweetheart.
"I am if you are."
"Cool!" Catching herself, she pitched her voice low and sexy again. "I mean, um… oh yes, my sexy little toaster strudel. Prepare to receive my love."
"...just fuck me before I change my mind, you dunce."
Even while snickering under her breath, Ruby started to trade out her fingers for her arousal. At first, it only felt a little strange; after all, it wasn't as if Weiss hadn't somehow stretched to admit Salem in the past. This particular phallus was no challenge compared to that mammoth specimen. But once she felt her entering her fully, heard the cute little sighs coming from just behind her back…
There was something just so perfect about this. That cute little dick, and her tightly clenched opening, just seemed made for each other. And maybe they were.
"Oooh, Weiss! I think… I think I love your butt even more than Yang's! It feels so good!"
"Yeah?" she gasped when she felt hips coming to rest against her ass. The comparison to Ruby's sister was something she could have done without, but she didn't want to focus on that little misstep. She wanted to enjoy the here and now, with someone who had come to me a lot to her in such a short time.
Which they both began to do without delay. As it turned out, Ruby seemed to really know what she was doing in terms of thrusting into someone instead of receiving, and she gradually built from a slow to a medium pace with great care. Maybe she had been practicing. Weiss found she didn't even really care how she learned to do this so well - only that she did learn it, and she was putting it to use on her tonight.
"Oooh, I'm… do you think Salem's magic juice gets stronger the more we use it?"
Weiss slit one eye open as she tried to look over her shoulder at Ruby, and didn't quite succeed. "Huh? What do you…?"
"I… I think maybe I can actually finish again. But that's crazy! Like, I normally don't even get horny that often, and I'm about to blow three times in the same day? In the same hour?!"
"Yeah, I… know what you mean! It's as if that old demoness is turning us into some kind of sex fiends!" Licking her lips, she started slamming her ass backward to meet each of her friends' thrusts, enjoying her helpless little mewling noises that she earned as a result. "Do you… mind orgasming inside of me? I hope that's not a problem, since I just… did it to you a moment ago!"
The spoiled girl could more feel than actually see Ruby shaking her head, the rhythm of her hips not faltering even for an instant. They both needed it too bad by this point. "Yeah! I m-mean, no, I don't mind! I think I really want that! Do you want it, Weiss?"
"Mmhhh!" she groaned through her teeth, trying to muffle the sound of pleasure as she felt her spent flesh throbbing with gratitude at the way her friend phrased that. "I do! I've actually… been hoping you would since we first started this ridiculous training! So don't hold back!"
And to her credit, Ruby did not. As she picked up to what was obviously her top speed, Weiss moaned against the wall of this filthy room of iniquity, feeling her mostly-hard dick slapping up against her stomach, then back down against her sack again with each brutal movement. Without even meaning to do it, she started clenching slightly around that modest intrusion, trying to milk her companion for all she was worth.
"WEISS! IT'S ABOUT TO- EEEK!"
That was the unexpected last word Ruby uttered before she felt a slight splashing of juices inside of her, complete with that beautiful throbbing she had craved from the moment they first barely began to explore each other's bodies during training. Over and over, she shivered as she slammed her hips backward even harder than before, wanting to give her friend every last shred of pleasure she could if she reached her end. It was one of the best moments she had endured in her entire life - and that was including getting to be with her mother earlier.
Maybe she had only needed that practice with her family members to prepare her for the girl of her dreams. How fucked up was that?
After a minute or two, Ruby was more or less plastered across her back, clinging for dear life to keep upright as she recovered from expending all that energy. Weiss didn't even protest or push her away; just let her catch her breath.
"I… I can't believe…" The little brunette let out a breathy laugh. "You… I really rocked your world, huh?"
"Yeah," Weiss had to admit with a brief chuckle. "Well, right up until the very end there."
"What?"
"Ruby, what kind of weirdo says 'EEK' as they achieve climax? Honestly!"
"What's- hey!" Looking back at her, Weiss could just barely see Ruby was pouting. "Come on, I can't really help what comes out right when I get to the end! I'm kinda overcome with feelings, y'know?!"
“Well, why don’t you just ‘come out’ of my ass?!” However, Weiss sighed a moment later. “Sorry, I don’t really mean that. I don’t know why I always- MMHHAH! GOD!”
Ruby was panting all over again once she had fully exited her friend. Weiss was again struck by that bizarre feeling of emptiness that always accompanied when someone pulled their cock out of her body. They both breathed a few times as they recovered, then Weiss turned so she could lean back against the wall, gazing at Ruby’s sweet, flushed features.
“So… we, um… we did that.”
“We did indeed,” Weiss echoed, clearing her throat nervously. “And I think… well, I’m not sure how to-”
“Weiss?”
“Yes?”
Before answering with words, Ruby leaned in and left the smallest, sweetest kiss on Weiss’s lips. She almost couldn’t believe this was happening - even if all the sex they had shared did seem to suggest it might. Then she smiled and pulled back until just their noses were touching.
“Thanks for making this so magical.”
“W-well, um… of course it was magical. I was here, after all.” She hesitated for a few seconds, trying to find the courage to be as forthright as her friend. “Is it… strange… that I feel like this was my first time? Even though I was just intimate with Pyrrha’s mother, and my own. And Salem and Blake previously.”
Ruby seemed to be genuinely thinking that over. Then she shrugged a shoulder. “Nah.”
“That’s it? Just ‘nah’? It’s my first time because you say so?”
“No, dummy,” she chuckled with a huge grin. “It is because you say so. Like, that’s kinda all that matters, right?”
For a few seconds, all Weiss could do was blink at her. Then she wrapped her arms tightly around that sweet creature and pulled her in close. They might not have had much time left before Salem would be ordering them to get cleaned up, but she wanted to savor this moment. Before planting one last deep kiss on Ruby, she whispered something simple - something she hoped would make Ruby’s heart soar the same way Ruby had done for her.
“I suppose it is. Just like you’re all that matters to me.”
"Oh yeah? Well if I'm such a 'dork' , then why are you all hard for me, baby?"
Those words prompted Blake Belladonna to roll her eyes heavily as they headed off into one of the shadowy corners of the conference room. Just because she had finally admitted her feelings for her best friend didn't mean she was prepared to take all manner of guff from her.
"Who knows? Not me, that's for sure."
"Come on, I'm just playing with you," Yang giggled as they finally came to a stop, turning Blake around and holding on to her elbows lately as they smiled at each other. Luckily, they had not chosen the same corner as Ruby and Weiss, so they had a little privacy - however brief. "Uhh… I do kinda feel like a dumbass, though. Like, you busted a nut between my thighs that one time, and came super hard in my mouth. But I still thought you only saw me as a friend."
"That was during our training," Blake was quick to reassure her, almost automatically lifting her hands up and resting them delicately on her shoulders. It just felt so natural to touch her this way, now that everything was out in the open. "It's… not the same. But you aren't wrong, either; I was definitely really happy to get to be that close to you. Sorry I didn't say anything."
The buff blonde shrugged one shoulder as she moved a hand down to Blake's hip. "Hey, c'mon, when were you supposed to say anything? While Salem was drugging us up so we'd stay hard, or when we were all passing training partners to the left? It's definitely not a normal situation, so I think we all kinda get a pass."
“Guess that’s true. Um… about that…”
“Yeah?”
Clearing her throat, Blake glanced back to make sure nobody was watching. Seemed they were in the clear. “What if… I… kinda wanted to fuck you when I was between your thighs? I mean, I wouldn’t have - not without asking. But I definitely wanted to.”
“Yeah?” Yang licked her lips - and standing this close, Blake could feel her friend’s dick respond even before she found her words. “Uhhh, well, I think… that woulda been really hot. Like, I’m not as used to getting pounded as I am doing the pounding, but hey, this job is definitely loosening my ass up. Literally.”
“Mine, too,” Blake admitted with a soft chuckle. “Though not as recently as yours, of course. You really let Ruby in there?!”
The normally-confident blonde’s voice hiked up by nearly an octave as she protested, “H-hey, I thought this was a judgment free zone!”
“It is, it is! But like, I guess even though we all fucked our moms - crazy, and I’m going to have to really get used to that being the reality we live in - you still also… I mean, I never got that vibe from you two.”
“Me, either.” A brief pause. “Well…”
“Well?”
“Okay, so I have thought before that she’s cute,” Yang confessed, lowering her voice a little more. Blake had to strain to hear her over the club beats still filling the theatrical space. “Like, only after she came out and started transitioning and stuff. Before that, she was just my ‘kid brother’ at the time and that was that.”
“Right. But… you started crushing on her when she started hormones and dressing differently?”
Shrugging as her hips began to move automatically, and Blake tried not to read too much into the reason, Yang confessed, “Not right away. She was still pretty young. And it wasn’t a crush - it’s still not a crush! I’m not into Ruby like that!”
“Hey, you don’t have to hide it with me. Not from the girl who’s wanted to bang her own mother for the better part of a decade.”
“Yeah… well…” Another pulse of interest. Despite Yang trying to keep the anxiety out of her voice, she couldn’t seem to completely. “It hasn’t been that long for me. There was a moment a few years ago… But seriously, I swear on a stack of whatever religious book you want, I haven’t thought much past ‘wow, Ruby’s growing up hot’. Not until this slut-training, anyway. Like, her accidentally splooging on my thighs kinda changed the game!”
“Slut-training,” Blake snickered, and Yang smiled a little. But she could tell this was still on her mind. “You… feel guilty, don’t you? For checking out your sister.
“Yeah. I mean, she’s family, y’know? It’s weird. Plus even though she was a teenager, she was technically under the line… but not trying to say I had fantasies about her or whatever.”
“Didn’t you?” Silence. “Do you… want to tell me about them while I…?”
The moment her hand wrapped around Yang’s cock, she froze. But that didn’t last long. Blake began to stroke, and she started squirming around, breath catching when it wasn’t coming out in shaky gasps.
“We… don’t have to, right? This is about you and me, Blake. You still wanna… take my ass? Her dick’s way smaller than yours, so it’ll still feel like the first time of the night…”
“Maybe I will,” she promised, leaning up to kiss her cheek. They both shivered from that one; it was all so very fresh and new, despite each of them going a little too far with both of their parental figures. “But first… tell me about that moment. Like, I’m not trying to be pushy, but I feel like you’ve wanted to tell somebody for a long time. And I’m here, and I’m listening - and I’m definitely not judging.”
It did take Yang a few more seconds to decide what to say. That was fine by Blake; she was having a great time stroking up and down along her thick, gorgeous cock. It was so big and beautiful, but not nearly as overwhelming as Salem’s was; just right for a very smitten girl who had used so many toys that she had gradually turned into a size queen.
"Well… like I said, all I really thought about her when she first started dressing as a girl was that she looks really cute that way. And that's still how I feel! Like, I know the shit I'm about to say is going to make it sound like I wanna date Rubes, but I promise it's not that deep."
"No more disclaimers," Blake laughed. "Just tell me the story."
"Okay, okay," she said with a grumpy sigh. But this close, she could hear the sigh had a little bit of a tremor in it; still nervous.
"It was when she asked me to help her get ready for one of her school dances. Like, I never minded doing that, because I knew how hard it was to learn to do all that shit by yourself - I'm sure you get that." Blake just nodded rather than interrupt, caressing Yang's anatomy slower so she wouldn't distract her too much. "Anyways… she wasn't sure her bra was the right size. By this point, they had taken her off the blockers and put her on the girl juice, so her figure had really filled out. And I couldn't help… looking , y'know?"
Again, Blake nodded to reassure her friend. "Believe me, I know. Anytime Mom would wear something low cut, I had to look away. But go on."
“Don’t blame you; Kali’s stacked.” Yang gulped, petting up and down Blake's back absent-mindedly. It felt amazing but she was too busy listening to tell her so. "Like, it was one thing to know we were both on our journey together, or that she was filling out and shit. It was a whole other thing seeing those cute boobs… and getting to touch them."
"Oh yeah? You touched them?"
"To help her get her bra situated. Like, it turned out she had the right size, she just hadn't adjusted the straps. But while we were messing around with it and trying to get it fitting right, I definitely ended up groping her a few times. And like…"
A few seconds passed. Blake finally kissed her cheek and whispered, "Keep going. Or you can stop, if you're really not comfortable. I wouldn't be mad."
"No, it's cool. I know you won't tell anybody." Clearing her throat, Yang looked off into the distance, even though in this darkened room it really didn't matter where they looked. "Ruby's boobies got, uhh… perkier."
"Perkier? As in… you think you might have turned her on?" A little nod told Blake she was right on the money. "Oh, Yang…"
"That was it, though," she was quick to explain, her obvious guilt making it urgent. "Like, it kind of started to turn me on, too, but I squished that down flat and got back to helping her get into her dress. But I couldn't help looking the rest of that night, at her figure, or how nice her legs looked when she was standing in heels. Little stuff. And every once in awhile, that night pops up in my brain and I have to squish it again."
“Did you see if she was getting turned on… further down?”
“Nope. Couldn’t let myself look there - it was too far. Seriously, the only reason I was looking at her tits was to get them stuffed into that boulder holder.”
Giving her best friend a little squeeze of reassurance, she said, "Guess you’ll never know. Still, it sounds like it was always pretty mutual between you two."
"Maybe so, but like… she was just a kid, and barely getting her head wrapped around her identity. I always felt like I really fucked up. Sure, I knew I didn't do it on purpose, and mostly I've been able to forget about it for a couple years. Until all this training stuff."
"She was turning into a young woman, Yang. Like, it wouldn't have been okay if you tried to do something about it at the time, but sometimes we can't help where our minds go." Swallowing hard, Blake forced herself to just speak instead of getting hung up on her own anxieties. "Like me, jerking off and thinking about my own mother. I've done that so many times."
Yang let out a rueful chuckle, her hand coming to rest on Blake's ass. She didn't mention it, hoping it would stay there for a while. "Yeah, I never did that. Which on paper sounds a lot better, but I still feel like I was a creep."
"I know. And you might still for a while. But maybe now that you and Ruby had this little moment tonight, you can feel a little less like that? Maybe?"
"I dunno. But like… I guess I would feel worse if I had been the one to sneak around behind her. She made the move." Shaking her head, she burst out, "Listen to this wild shit we're saying! Can you believe this is our lives? Where we roll up in this room and bang all our close family members, and still want to come over here and screw because we like each other, too?"
Unable to help herself, Blake let out a loud laugh as she stroked a little harder again. She felt an immediate shiver run down her friend's spine, but otherwise she tried not to react too much. "Listen, I'm still trying to process that I came so close to banging your mother. I don't have any room in my brain for dissecting doing that with mine, or what we're doing now."
"Yeah, Jesus. You're right about that one. I'm… I know we're kind of even, but I'm sorry about what I did with Kali. Like, I wouldn't have taken it that far if I knew who she was-"
"We're cool. Seriously, I know exactly how you feel." Again, she paused to decide if she truly wanted to say what was on her mind. But they had both hit the 'fuck it' point a long time ago. "I know it's not true exactly, but my brain keeps trying to tell me that I got three girlfriends tonight. Not just one."
Yang smiled as her hand gripped Blake's ass a little tighter. "I mean… I don't know if you're ready for labels, but kinda."
“Stop.” But the more they shifted against each other, the harder it was for Blake to ignore her thoughts about the amazing blonde in her arms. “I mean… maybe. Dunno if I actually want to see your mom again, now that I know who she is.”
“Oh, go for it.”
“Huh? I mean, really?”
With a shrug, Yang turned so that she could wrap her hand around both their dicks, rutting into the contact. And Blake could have died from getting to be this close to her. “I’m kinda… gonna feel weird about it, but I also know that I wouldn’t mind if Kali strolled in tomorrow and wanted a round two. So like, it’d be shitty and hypocritical if I was like, ‘no, don’t’. Right?”
“Well, sure,” Blake sighed as she rolled her hips harder. “And I feel even less territorial about mine, but it’s also going to feel a little weird that we might, like… share you? Very weird.” Clearing her throat, she tried to push through her lust and awkward feelings. “But we’re probably all gonna feel weird for a while. I don’t think it’s hypocritical to just… have feelings, and try to figure them out.”
“Mmhhh… yeah…” Shaking her head out, Yang let out a breathy laugh as she smoothed her other hand up and down Blake’s back again before returning to her ass for another generous handful. “Sorry, guess I’m… having trouble focusing, I guess…”
Smirking, Blake whispered, “I wonder why.” Then she leaned up…
What a beautiful kiss. They had messed around so much that it almost felt like they had put the cart before the horse, but it was still a tender, wonderful first kiss between two brand new girlfriends. Blake found herself wanting to climb Yang like a tree, scrabbling up along her body and moaning into her mouth. And naturally, Yang didn’t fight her off - but only welcomed her into her strong arms, humming and winding her tongue around hers without any hesitation at all. This had been so long in coming that they couldn’t possibly keep their hands off each other. Not even for another second.
Before she knew it, Blake was straddling Yang on the floor as they made out, rutting against each other without really trying to take things further. Not yet. But they had certainly frothed each other up into a lather by now.
“Put it in,” she groaned the moment their lips broke their seal.
“What?” Yang panted as she passed her hands all over every inch of Blake’s sweaty body that she could reach. “Like, right now?”
“Yeah. I wanna feel… I want…” She licked her lips and forced herself to be brave instead of buckling under her own expectations and fears. “I want to feel you inside me right now. I can’t wait, I can’t even wait until after you’ve let me fuck you first. I just want you to take me.”
Throb. At least she knew right away that there was a positive response from the blonde splayed out beneath her. “Then put that ass right down on me, Belladonna. Unless you wanna get my dick ready…”
So Blake slid down along her body, wrapping her mouth around Yang’s thick need without any hesitation. She had barely curled her tongue around it and started to bob her head before she broke off with a slight laugh. “I can taste them both.”
“What?” Yang propped herself up on her elbows to gape at her. “Oh God. You mean your- no, you mean both our moms. Holy shit, can you really?!”
“Kinda. I mean, I taste a lot of condom, too, but… there’s pussy on this dick, for sure.”
Yang let Blake go down on her for a few more seconds, simply rolling her own hips back. Enjoying the closeness and the wet warmth of her recently-trained mouth. Then she whispered, “My mom’s pussy does taste really fucking good.”
There was probably no way for Yang to miss how Blake’s dick jumped for joy at that single sentence. She looked up at her as she nuzzled the side of the shaft, kissing her sack to show it a little affection. “Yeah?”
“Yeah. And I think you like that.” When Blake just went down on her again, to give herself an excuse not to have to respond to that, she laughed, “Okay, okay, we can drop it. But let’s face it: we’re both pretty gay for both our moms at this point. Maybe not me for my mom as much as you for yours, but yeah.”
“Quadrouple?” When Yang just squinted down at her, she smirked and began to crawl up to straddle her. “Kidding… kind of. Probably. Just fuck me, already, okay?”
“Hey, a four-way relationship with our mommies ain’t that crazy. Not considering how tonight’s gone so far.” Still, they were both too wound up for her to ignore how good Blake’s ass felt up against her dick. And vice versa. “You ready?”
Blake’s only response was to nod - and to reach down and hold her package up and out of the way, so Yang could better see her way to pressing that firm head up against her taut opening. A flutter rose up in her stomach as the pressure began to stretch her out, and she tried her best to relax the way she had for their boss so recently. It was still crazy to her that they had all fucked the same woman during training… and now were still doing that with each other’s mothers. And their own. What if they eventually just wound up having some huge, ill-advised, ten-person orgy?
That… sounded hot. And impossible. But she might crank one out to the thought at a later date.
In the here and now, she gasped and groaned when she felt Yang finally sliding into her body. Having reached the point where her ass was stretched around the shaft instead of the head, it was much easier for her to slip the rest of the way inside - even though every single inch she sank deeper prompted a fresh cry of mingling alarm and pleasure from the brunette on top of her. Blake couldn't quite tell from Yang's expression how she was feeling about this, but she decided to assume it was good and focus on what they were doing.
This was actually happening. After so long spent pining, she had completely convinced herself it was a mere pipe dream; that Yang would never have any real interest in her beyond friendship. And now she found herself wrapped around that gorgeous blonde's equally gorgeous appendage, and she couldn't have been happier if she tried.
"Jesus fuck," Yang groaned out once she found her voice again, hands latching onto Blake's hips as she held still all the way inside her. "Your ass is really… really fucking hot. Like, why weren't we doing this already?"
"Because I was incredibly shy," Blake admitted with a shaky breath, shifting from side to side a tiny bit to tease both of them. "And you probably didn't have any interest in me, anyway."
"Are you kidding?! You bet your hot ass I did."
"What?!"
As they both began to grind, working up to the point of doing more, Yang tried to shrug a shoulder nonchalantly. It didn't work especially well under the circumstances. "What ‘what’? Like, I kind of have the hots for all of our friends. And now you know I mean all of them," she added with an embarrassed laugh. "But I kind of knew you and me would get along the best. Don't know how, I just did."
This was actually managing to turn Blake on more than the literal dick in her hindquarters. Which was impressive. Her own twitched a little, grew even firmer as she started bouncing up and down on Yang's lap. "Really? You liked me?"
"FUCK!" After recovering from the influx of sensation, Yang licked her lips, back arching a little as she went on, "Yeah! I mean, you're just so sultry and sexy, and cool… I wish I was as cool as you!"
"ME?! I… I don't know what you're talking about! You are much cooler than I could ever hope to be, Xiao Long!"
That immediately prompted a laugh from Yang as she picked up the pace even more, really destroying Blake's poor pussy - and the vulnerable spot within. That delightful little mass inside of her was screaming with joy as she reached up to grip her own tits, both because they were bouncing continually and to deliver yet more pleasure to her own body.
"Nah! You're… you are literally the hottest bitch I've ever known, and the smartest, and the most badass! Maybe it's kinda soon to say this, but… but I think I'm in love with you!"
That was too much. As amazing as it was, impressive and unprecedented, after only a few more thrusts Blake found herself climaxing - without needing a hand wrapped around her dick, or anything really touching it at all. All that motion combined with the sensations deep in her ass, and that tender, reckless confession from her friend lying beneath her, had turned out to be more than enough to get her there. Over and over, her rigid length spurted thick cum through the air to splatter all over Yang, painting her face and chest with the proof of her pleasure.
And she could tell Yang was a fan. Both from the way her thick member gave the hardest throb it had yet, and the completely elated expression on her face. She looked absolutely beautiful this way.
"I… ohhhh, yeah," Blake groaned as she felt fatigue trying to steal over her body - but fought back against it as best she could, forcing her thigh muscles to flex, keeping her body bouncing up and down on that incredible cock. "Yang! I love you, too! Make me feel all your love - I wanna… feel it all inside me!"
"Ohhhh yeah! Fuck yes, I need that, Blake! I need you so goddamn BAD! AHHHH!"
Despite those outcries and how unhinged they sounded, the blonde didn't reach orgasm right away. Which, honestly, Blake had no problem with; even though her dick was completely spent, undulating up and down a lot more than it had when it was fully erect, the punishment her ass was receiving still felt fantastic. She felt like she could have gone another hour before it started to hurt or lose its magic.
That, and she really wanted to enjoy her first time with Yang to the fullest. Even if they had gone down on each other before, it still counted. Especially since it was shaping up to be the beginning of something incredible for both of them.
Another few minutes went by that she lost track of before Yang began to show the tell-tale signs of getting close. She bounced her ass up and down as hard as she could without pulling off on accident, trying to give her new girlfriend - if that was indeed but they were becoming to each other - every ounce of joy she could manage. She even reached across to her right breast with her left hand, freeing up her right so she could reach down and play with her package, shifting it all over. Not as much to derive a tiny bit more satisfaction for herself, as because she wanted to put on the show. Maybe that would be enough to get Yang there.
The bellowing from deep in the blonde's chest told her even before she felt it. That delicious girth pulsing, the splashes inside her eager backside… so nasty and yet so welcome. She felt proud to have gotten her there after they went so many times with their family earlier. Even if she didn't view herself as all that sexy, she must have been doing something right.
"Ohhhh… holy fucking shit, Blake."
"What?" she panted once she finally came to a stop, reaching up to wipe the sweat from her brow.
"That was like…" Yang had to lay on the ground for another minute or two, gasping for breath and recovering. Then she grinned up at the brunette. "I've never… when I say 'that was the hottest thing ever', I want you to remember this is… after fucking your mom, and being in a sandwich between mine and Rubes, and getting filled by Salem before."
Blake let out a completely breathless laugh, barely holding herself up by resting her hands on her hips. She knew they didn't have time, but all she wanted to do was pass out and keep dreaming about this moment. "Yeah? I mean, you aren't just… saying that?"
"Hell no! You were like… some sexy anime titty pornstar, bouncing all over and… and how did you even do that?"
"What?"
"Cum out of nowhere, without even jerking it or anything!"
"Oh… I dunno…" Licking her dry-as-the-desert lips, she smiled shyly down at her bestie. "That… was pretty erotic, though, wasn't it?"
"ABSOLUTELY!" Yang burst out, just barely leveraging herself upward onto her elbows. The remnants of said act were still running down her face and into her cleavage from the peaks of her beautiful tits, and Blake felt her needs stirring again the tiniest bit. "Man… until I saw that happen, I was kinda worried I wasn't even doing it right, but you came all over the place! I wish I had video of that!"
Which made Blake laugh a lot harder. They both winced from the movement, as oversensitive as their bodies were by now, so she finally pulled off, moaning yet again as she flopped onto her back beside her friend. Her eyes were instantly drawn to the half-hard erection she had just been impaled upon, but she resisted the temptation to grab for it. Instead, she focused on the warm, sunny expression on the face next to her. She had definitely chosen the right stage name.
"Well… I might have no idea how I did it, but I'm really glad I did. And that it got you there. You were really hot, too, you know."
"Mmm, not hot like that. But thanks." She cleared her throat, glancing around anxiously. "I know… we gotta clear out of here in a minute, but this was amazing. I hope we can do it again really soon, or whatever. I'm so down bad for you."
Smiling serenely, Blake leaned over to plant a tender kiss on Yang's cheek as she laced their fingers together, feeling Yang grip back just as tightly. Cementing their new bond.
"Try and keep me away, Xiao Long. We are about to have a lot more fun in our future."
DEFINITELY Not The End
#the housewives hit club futopia#rwby modern au#rwby smut#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#bumbleby smut#white rose smut
2 notes
·
View notes
Link
WARNING: Strap-on sex. Dirty talk turns a little dark.
Okay, back on track! Or trying. Going to rev up and get the rest of this one posted, so I can finally move along to some of my other projects. Thanks for hanging in there - not too many more chapters now!
=Chapter 54
After giving her a few minutes to herself, Blake and Weiss checked on Nebula to make sure she was alright. The girl acted a bit surly and annoyed, but mostly was very quiet. When they petted over her hair and soothed her enough, her anger and annoyance seemed to fade, even if she was no more chatty than before. She flashed them a weak, uncomfortable smile before rejoining the dance.
Which didn’t continue much longer. Homecoming was over, and the teachers began to gently encourage the students to make their way home. Weiss said goodnight to everyone before hopping onto Yang’s bike to head for home.
Except that wasn’t where they were going.
“Wait, what are you doing?” she asked as she drove out of town. “This isn’t- are you kidnapping me again? Gosh!”
“Just be patient,” Yang laughed over her shoulder as their hair flapped on the breeze. By now, the delicate arrangement Weiss had put hers into was unravelling into a mess, but she was alright with it; the pictures had all been taken, dances done. Definitely time to let their hair down.
Her surprise was more like realization when they pulled up in front of a motel. It wasn’t a ritzy place from downtown, but it wasn’t the grody fleabag motels on the very outskirts of Vale, either; that made sense of their long drive. These were probably more affordable because they weren’t close to the city. Yang wasn’t exactly wealthy and probably had to borrow the money for this from Kali or someone.
“You really think I’m so easy,” she muttered with a small smile.
“You are. My Easy Peasy Princess.” Slipping an arm around her waist, she began to guide her toward the rooms along the side. “I already checked in earlier and set everything up; man, did I burn a lot of gas for this, but I think it’s gonna be worth it.”
The hotel room was about what Weiss expected. Because she expected magic from Yang; underestimating her was always a mistake. Rose petals were scattered across the bedsheets. A bottle of champagne was chilling in a bucket of ice - and Weiss had no idea how she had arranged for that to be ready, or how she could get it sent there despite their still being school-aged. She couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe… she didn’t want to break this beautiful spell.
Hands came up to peel the leather jacket from around her shoulders. “Is… it okay?”
“Okay? Yang, it’s wonderful!” She turned to grasp her by the lapels of her own jacket, dragging her down for a huge kiss, which was returned warmly. “Golly, how long have you been scheming to do this?”
“A week or two,” she admitted shyly, grinning from ear to ear. Weiss had to kiss her again. “Hey, hey, there’s plenty to go around, Schnee. Pace yourself.” Then she began to shrug out of her jacket as she went to lock the door. “So I checked in on Nebula for you.”
As she picked up a rose petal, twirling it in her fingers, she asked, “Yeah? She really wanted to talk to you after what we pulled?”
“Nah. Just snooped around while the whole group of ‘em were standing by the punch bowl. Pretty shaken up and wasn’t saying much, and they were all trying to crack her like a walnut; no dice. So I think you and Blake are probably right, that she’s gonna fall on our side of the fence.”
“Oh. Well that's… good. Isn't it?”
After stepping out of her heels, Yang walked over to slide her arms around her girl. Her homecoming date. “Yeah. Blake mentioned you were kind of feeling weird about it.”
“A little. Like, I know we told her so many times she could stop us, asked her if she liked what we were doing, but… I still couldn't help remembering that fear I felt when Blake and the others were doing it to me. So I guess I felt guilty.”
“Hey, that's a good thing.” When Weiss looked over her shoulder at her in surprise, Yang offered her a soft chuckle. “Feeling guilty, worrying that you might go to far… keeps your actions and your motives in check. Your conscience, right? Jiminy Cricket. The little voice that helps you remember to do the right thing. And you always do, Weiss.”
Her eyes looks down at the bed covered in rose petals. “Then why do I feel like some kind of tramp for kissing at least three girls tonight? It should just be you.”
“Maybe, in some fairytale romance. But this ain't a fairytale. And I promise you, I don't mind sharing you as long as I get the biggest slice of this calico to myself.” She kissed the side of her head.
“Mmmhh…” Yang let her go and reached for the champagne. “You're so good to me. I feel like the luckiest girl in the world.”
Violet eyes crackled with precocious interest as she popped the cork; Weiss jumped a little, prompting her to grin wider as she poured it into a couple of flutes. “Pretty damn lucky, yeah. You got me. And tonight, I'm going to make you feel like more than a princess, Princess. You'll feel like a queen.”
“Oh, you silly brute, I already do.” They raised glasses and clinked. “To a perfect homecoming.”
“And a perfect after-homecoming. Cheers.”
After taking their sips and laughing at how the bubbles tickled their noses, they set the flutes aside and Yang produced a couple of turkey clubs she had dropped off along with the bubbly. Weiss’s face was all smiles as they nibbled and chatted, filling in little gaps in what each other had missed during the evening. She felt so strange, sitting side-saddle on a bed of rose petals with a sandwich in one hand and champagne in the other, wearing an elegant white dress, talking to one of the leaders of a biker gang.
Her life was bizarre. And she loved it that way.
“You really saw this? Not just imagined it?”
“Nope,” Yang laughed as they finished off the last sips. They were a little goofy but not too bad; it was only one bottle. Weiss had a sneaking suspicion Yang could have scored them plenty of her mother’s liquor, but the idea had been to celebrate, not get completely soused.
“Blushing? Like really blushing, red in the cheeks?”
As Yang nodded, she adjusted her position so that her legs were out to one side instead of crossed, as they had been for the last few minutes. “I think Ilia’s gonna have her wrapped around her finger by the end of the week. Not like she’s really trying to, but I could see it happening.”
“I’ve been hoping,” she gushed with a big grin. “Can’t believe it worked! After she got so snippy - well, she was right to be snippy, I made her so embarrassed by bringing it up in front of Blake - I really thought she was done with both of us. But now, everything’s coming up roses!”
“You’re so cute.”
“Huh? Oh, I am not.” When Yang set aside her glass and crawled toward Weiss, she bit her lip shyly. “Nnn…”
Stopping just so their noses were touching, she pecked her lips. “Hi.”
“G-good evening.”
“I have another surprise for you.” When Weiss only raised her eyebrows, she took her flute and set it next to the other one, then turned back, cheeks warm and her entire demeanor nervous. Yang, nervous? “It’s… okay, I had this whole big production in mind a week ago to show it off, but now I don’t think I should do it that way. Because of… things.”
“Yang, I don’t know what we’re talking about,” she laughed. “What is it?”
But Yang certainly didn’t seem mollified by her attitude. So she reached into the small suitcase standing by the sink and brought out a little cloth sack, ferrying it back to the bed.
“It can go right back away, Weiss. No big deal. But I thought… well, something special, if you wanted to try it. I guess. I dunno.”
Why was she so nervous? It was beginning to spread; Weiss found herself worried about whatever was in that bag without any real reason to be. “Come on, it can’t be that bad. You’re just pulling my leg.”
“It’s not bad. But I’m… well, it’s here if you want it.”
“Oh, for goodness sake!” she snapped, snatching up the bag and yanking out-
What was it? At first, the bewildered Princess thought she was looking at some kind of rubber banana. It was pinkish with a wide base - which kept it from sliding entirely through a metal ring. Around that ring were tied some fabric straps, connected to each other through a couple of buckles. Her head cocked to one side as she held it up by the straps, watching it swing from side to side.
“Okay… I give up,” she finally muttered. “What is this thing?”
“Well…” Clearing her throat, she reached over and guided Weiss’s hands down until the wide base of the rubber banana was resting in Weiss’s lap. And that made it very clear:
It wasn’t a banana.
“OH! Oh, it’s- wait, how would you…” Then her cheeks filled with redness. “Oh.”
Grimacing, Yang said, “I wanted this for tonight. But after what we talked about, during the game? Maybe it was a dumb idea. Never want you to feel uncomfortable because of me.”
Normally, Weiss would already have been reassuring Yang about the matter of her recent trauma. But she was a little distracted. This was a penis. Not a real one, it was made of rubber and looked a little silly, but now there was no mistaking the shape. How could she have missed that when she first took a gander? And it wasn’t exactly small; not that she was some kind of connoisseur who knew the difference, but considering where Yang intended this to go…
“S-so… you want to put this…” She picked up the straps, loosely wrapping them around her own waist. “And th-then when you’re wearing it, this would go…” One index fingertip landed on the tip of the phallus itself. “Wowie ZOWIE.”
“Like I said,” Yang hurried to assure her, looking for all the world like she was about to run from the room in a panic, “w-we don’t have to do anything. But I already bought it before… well, before. So I figured, hey, might as well show it to you, and let you… let you decide… for… yoursel-”
“Yang,” she told her firmly, reaching up to cup her cheek. The blonde swallowed so hard she saw her throat working to accomplish it. “Everything’s fine. I’m not upset. It’s… wow, I don’t know what I’m feeling! But this was a sweet gesture, and I’m not going to let you think you’re making me angry with it.”
“B-but I don’t want to remind you of him!” she hissed, finally letting a tear slip past her guard, teeth clenched. “It makes me angry to think about, a-and when I flipped your skirt… I just don’t want to ever do that again. Not even by accident. Ever.”
Unable to hold back any longer, Weiss threw herself into a hungry kiss that they both needed. Hands slid up backs, tangled into already tangled hair. It was easy to get completely lost in that moment, so they did, only coming up when breathing made it necessary.
“Phwoo!” Yang let out in a shaky voice, grinning again. “Really laid one on me!”
Grinning, Weiss kissed both of her cheeks before pulling back again. “I love you, Xiao Long. Don’t you think for a second I don’t.”
“Got it.” They both heaved deep breaths to calm themselves a bit. “And, um… y’know, we could do something else. Hang onto this for another time.”
As one, they both looked down at the implement still lying in Weiss’s lap. How innocent it looked there, on top of her white dress. But its position gave her an idea.
“You wanted to take my virginity tonight, huh?”
“Huh? Oh… w-well, yeah.” She scratched the back of her blonde head with a big grin. “You see right through me, Schnee. But I kinda figured, if you did wanna try this… a special night like tonight’s the best time.”
“Hmph. Typical brute.”
“What?”
Smirking just a little, she turned and presented her back to Yang. “Could you please unzip me?” Yang only remained confused for a moment before she obeyed, helping her take the dress off afterward and lay it carefully over the back of a chair. “Thank you.”
“Of course. Wanna get me next?”
“No.”
“Huh?” Suddenly, Weiss pushed Yang down on the bed and kissed her again, then drew back and snatched up the strange contraption. “Oh, yeah, get that out of the-”
Her voice died when she saw Weiss was looking at it quite carefully, turning it over and examining the ways the straps worked. Then she began to step through them, pulling them up to hitch around her waist and thighs. It wasn’t as if Weiss was some sort of imbecile; the device was not that complex.
“There,” she sighed once it was in place. Then she looked up to see…
A very, very surprised and flustered Yang Xiao Long. Of course, she was handling being flustered a lot better than she herself would have been, or a lot of their other friends for that matter. Still a strong woman who had very little to fear from some wispy, white haired paper shaker. But seeing the rubber cock jutting out from over her girlfriend's underwear was filling her cheeks with color, shortening her breath.
“Hey there, little girl…” Weiss bit her lip, feeling a little silly but wanting to commit to her performance now that she had begun. This was better. This was something she knew she could handle, regardless of her lingering fears. And if Yang could handle it, then they were all set. “The dance is over. Ready for the real party to begin?”
At first Yang laughed, and Weiss thought that she was going to blow off her attempt at playing this game. But then she fluttered her eyelashes and clutched at the hem of her dress.
“Golly gee, that's a big friend you have there.”
Her hips swayed a little as she approached the side of the bed again. “You got that right. Would you like to touch it?” She wasn't sure if this was how men normally were or not, having no true frame of reference - other than a recent, regrettable encounter. She was making it up as she went.
“Can I?” Meanwhile, Yang's imitation of a virgin straightie was pretty good, and also a little amusing to watch given how far removed she was from her own virginity. They both were, by this point. Even how hesitant her fingers were as they reached up for the rubbery length.
“Go ahead.”
Watching Yang stroke it changed the atmosphere. It had been light and playful before, but now there was a new seriousness somehow related to the tacit agreement that they stay silent while Yang touched, explored with her fingers. As if it were real. For that matter, Weiss could almost swear that she could feel something wherever those fingers touched.
“It's so big,” Yang purred up at her as she stroked. “Can I… give it a little kiss?”
“Why on Earth would you want to k- um, I mean, yes. Kiss it.”
And she obeyed. This was even stranger, because she couldn't imagine what either of them got out of this activity… yet it was turning her on. Watching that pair of perfect lips wrap around the tip of the false cock was a hypnotizing sight that brought heat to her cheeks. And elsewhere.
“Mmmhhhhh,” she moaned against the rubber for effect. And that, Weiss could feel - the vibrations echoed through the length, the base, her underwear. Right into her own clit, which was grateful to have some kind of stimulation - however distant - given how enticing the display before her was turning out to be.
“V-very good,” she finally said, voice hoarse. Then she pushed Yang back by her shoulder. “But that's not where this is supposed to go, is it?”
Sparks of pure desire were flashing in her girlfriend's violet eyes as she reclined on the bed, pressing her thighs together beneath the orange fabric of her dress. As if she hadn't decided whether or not to let Weiss between them.
“I don't know,” she breathed, twirling a golden ringlet around her index finger. “Show me.”
Something about this new, coquettish Yang was driving her wild, fanning the flames of her needs much faster than she could have expected. Her mind wandered back to what her mother had said about Yang; about her being brutish, muscular, and more like the men her mother had dated. If she could only see how she looked there, draped in the middle of all those rose petals and looking like the daintiest girl in the world - in spite of the muscles lying just beneath soft skin.
And it seemed to awaken a need in her. A need to take on the role her girlfriend normally assumed. She bent down and picked up one of Yang's legs by the ankle, pulling it up to press her lips against her toes through her nylon stocking.
“Huh? Weiss…?”
“Like this,” she rumbled as she began to pull the leg off to the side. She had never heard her own voice like this in her whole life, and it was strange, unnatural. Yet it seemed to suit the moment perfectly. Then she repeated the process with the second leg, earning a little “oh” at the kiss… and a louder, deeper one when she realized that her legs had been parted so easily without her even realizing it was going on.
“Damn,” she whispered, as if it weren't exactly part of their ‘play’ together. “Smooth; I should be taking lessons from you, Schnee.”
Weiss smiled as she held a finger to her lips. “Shhhh.” They both shared a grin before she cleared her throat and slid her hands up Yang’s calves, kneeling on the bed. “You are such a pretty girl, and you look so good tonight.”
“Th-thank you,” she breathed, a hand falling against her chest as if to soothe a racing heart. “You really think I'm pretty?”
“Yes. You're beautiful.” That part had not been acting. But then she was positioned right between her lover's strong thighs, ready to do something neither of them had tried quite yet. What would a boy say under these circumstances? Probably something very uncouth.
“But you're going to look even more beautiful in a minute.”
This blush was definitely not feigned, and Weiss felt her own heart skip over a beat to see Yang looking so vulnerable. “O-ooh… I… Weiss…”
It was at this point they ran into a little snag. Weiss had pushed up her dress to see her lacy underwear - which also made her heart jump into her throat, her Yang had gone to all this effort to make tonight sexy for her - and they both reached a sudden realization.
“How… do I do this exactly?” Weiss stage-whispered.
“I don’t know, either!” Yang admitted in the same quiet voice. “First one of these things I’ve ever had! I mean, a couple fingers did the job until now, so…”
“Okay! I’ll just kind of… play it by ear!” Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes for a moment, putting herself back into the proper mentality. “Ready for me?”
The gulp was pretty theatrical, but the eagerness and uncertainty were not. Yang really wasn’t sure if she would like this. “Y-yes. Be gentle?”
Weiss gripped the length of rubber by the base just above the ring of metal. It was pretty rigid in the middle; she wondered if it was wrapped around wood, or something else. Then she began to grind it against the wetness she could only imagine for now, lying just on the other side of her panties.
“What if I don’t want to be gentle?”
“What?”
Weiss smirked darkly as she ground the tip from side to side. “What if I want… to make you scream for me, sweetheart?”
Those words left Yang speechless - but not for long. Weiss was already pushing the fabric to one side, moving the head into place between those soft petals she knew so well. Her eyes flicked up to check Yang’s readiness, and she seemed to be ready… even if she was also very quiet. Probably still worried about how it was going to feel to take this in for the first time.
“Tell me you want this.” She ground it up and down, prodding just a little at her clit - earning a sharp breath inward. “Do you want m-my cock?”
The violet eyes swung up to lock onto Weiss’s, sharper than before. Curious. But after a moment of indecision, she did manage a nod. So Weiss began to guide her hips forward, paying close attention to make sure this new toy of theirs went exactly where they wanted it to go.
“O-oh, I- OH! SHIT! Weiss, it’s pretty big, I’ve never- ohhhhh, wow!”
More fascinated than anything else, Weiss watched as she did this with her own hips. Bizarre-looking, but also one of the most erotic sights of her short life. More - she wanted more, they both did. She shifted forward, hands falling to Yang’s hips to hang on.
“Wait, I- ow! Weiss, too much, too- WAIT!”
She held still, eyes wary as she scrutinized Yang’s sweating face. There was some very real pain there, and a little bit of uncertainty. “What? Isn’t it supposed to… hurt a little? The first time?”
“No!” she hissed. “I’m not a virgin like that, I already poked through that a long time ago!”
“Oh. Then what’s the problem? Can’t take the heat, Xiao Long?” At Yang’s dumbstruck expression, she rolled her hips - not really pushing in more, just sending a little vibration into her.
“NH! Weiss?”
“Such a big, strong girl,” she teased as she rocked her hips. “I know you can take it.”
There was something about Yang’s expression that she kept trying to figure out as she shifted forward, deeper into her lover. Yes, she slowly began to relax, but there remained this wariness in her eyes that hadn’t been there before. Yang’s mouth fell open to gasp in mingling pain and pleasure as she made it all the way inside, and Weiss felt her own sex throbbing, wishing it could participate. But it would have to wait its turn tonight.
“So quiet,” she finally hissed down at her when she slid her hips back. The idea was supposed to be to thrust, right? That’s what they had done with fingers - and what her mother described to her mortified young brain so long ago. “Normally you have the gift of gab. What’s wrong, little girl?”
But Yang didn’t respond. Just squeaked at the feeling of her walls being teased by the thick, rigid mass. Weiss waited a second, then gave up and started to thrust forward…
And she couldn’t. Something was wrong, even if everything seemed fine. Yang wasn’t protesting… she wasn’t saying anything. Which was the problem.
“I said, what’s wrong?” Still no answer. “Yang?”
“Can…” Yang’s voice was too low. Weiss leaned down closer, trying to get her to speak up. “Can you kiss me?”
“This ain’t that kind of square dance, sweetheart,” she chuckled - but this time, she saw Yang flinch at her words, and she blinked. “What is it? Do… you really need me to kiss you?”
Her lip trembled as she breathed “No”, which was what made Weiss take her lips gently. It took a moment to really get going, because for the first time in her entire memory, Yang felt like she wasn’t sure if she wanted to kiss back. Even if it only lasted for a single terrifying second before she melted, kneading back hungrily, desperate for more. And Weiss gave it to her, gave her everything she wanted. She would always do that whenever possible.
“What did I do?” she whispered in a very soft, very fragile voice once they parted. Yang shrugged. “No, don’t do that. Talk to me.”
Yang’s eyes were misty and she tried for a smile. It looked awful. “I-it’s not important. Sorry. Um… we can keep going now.”
“Hey! You don’t cry over just anything!”
“Weiss, you kinda have a plastic banana up my dress where the sun don’t shine. Let’s save the talking for aft-”
“Yang!” Her breath hiccuped, and she kissed her lips. “Was it… that crack about you not being able to take the heat? Too far? J-just tell me what I did, I’m sorry, I’ll… yeah, I could just go, i-if that’s what you want!”
Rolling her misty eyes now, she grunted and said, “It’s stupid.” But one glance at Weiss’s face told her this wasn’t going away. “Okay, okay! Chee! I just…”
“Just?” she prompted.
“It wasn’t you.” Her face already looked haunted, but her tone of voice was clearly a woman trying to get something over with in a hurry. “So it started out fun, but when you said things like ‘then what’s the problem’, it really didn’t sound like my Princess. A-and it felt… bad. Wrong. I don’t know, it’s really stupid, and I feel stupid; obviously it’s you, I can see you right there. Why did I flip on you like that? It was like I couldn’t figure out how to tell you I felt bad, and that just made it worse! Talk about being a wet rag.”
Now she got it. And Weiss got even more than Yang herself did. She was being pushy, and unconcerned with Yang’s welfare. Ready to take what she wanted like a man would.
Like one specific man would.
“No,” she breathed when it hit her like a truck. “I… why would I do that? No, please, no, I- Yang, I love you, and- and i-if you wanted to stop me, all you had to do was… was punch me in the face! UGH! NO! Don’t ever do that again, okay?”
Now Yang was confused. “Do what? I didn’t do anything!”
“That’s what I mean! You did nothing! Just let me talk to you like that, a-and I thought we were… playing some kind of game or something, while you felt awful because I was so… being disgusting! Don’t you ever let me do that again if you don’t like it, okay? And there’s no reason you should! Ugh… I just… I’m going to take a shower or something, I can’t believe what a terrible thing I almo-”
Yang’s lips were capturing hers with even more desperation than before, fingernails stabbing into the back of her neck to stop her from escaping this moment. Weiss literally threw herself into it with the abandon of a woman on death row. When they parted, she saw Yang’s eyes were still wet but she was smiling.
“Keep going, Princess.”
“What?” She thrust a little, just to see if that was what Yang meant - and got a moan for her efforts. “That?”
“Yeah. Fuck me.” The shaky breath she took showed she still clearly wasn’t back to her usual self, but was getting there, and determined to do it faster for the sake of her lover. “Give me that full ‘prom night experience’.”
“It’s homecoming.”
Yang shrugged, biting her lip at a fresh wave of pleasure. “Same difference. If you can… will you keep going?”
There really wasn’t much of a choice to make. Hanging onto Yang’s shoulders, lying flat on top of her, Weiss began to roll her hips… and saw it change her lover. In the same way Yang had been thrown off by seeing her try on the role of dominant male, Weiss didn’t quite know what to make of watching her godlike paramour turn into such a delicate flower. But she liked it - both seeing her look so sweet and vulnerable, and that Yang loved her and trusted her enough to let down her shields.
She would never take advantage of that. Not even on accident, as she had almost done moments ago. Then and there, she swore to herself that whatever had been messed up in her brain was going to stop affecting other people - especially Yang.
“Oh!” Yang finally called out when she was getting close. “Weiss! More, c-can… you go harder?”
“Yeah!” she grunted as her speed ramped up even more, falling to wrap her lips and teeth around the side of Yang’s neck. This was hard work, and it felt really strange to be doing it while receiving no pleasure herself. Well… Yang had pawed at her breasts a couple of times, and the base of the “banana” bumping against her mons did deliver some dull shockwaves, but Yang was definitely the one getting most of the benefits. And after making her feel like dirt earlier, that was all that mattered.
The instant she heard the moans of pleasure rise in pitch, felt the writhing turn to haphazard twitching, she knew her lover had reached her heights of pleasure. God, she looked so good in that moment! She had always thought so, but this was on another level, seeing her relinquish all power and let Weiss take the wheel. Yang had become an utter mess, writhing and screaming and fully open. Pure elation.
It only made Weiss fall more in love with her.
Leaning down to capture her lips, Weiss came to a stop when Yang did, and they poured all of their feelings into that point of contact. Weiss drew back to smile down at her.
“How was it?” she whispered excitedly. “I mean, when we started…” Time to eat crow. “When I stopped doing it wrong.”
But Yang was already shaking her head, leaning up to kiss her chin. “Not wrong. Just… weird, for me.”
“Wrong, Yang. But I want to know how it felt. What’s this like? Are we missing out on anything from boys?” They both giggled a little.
“Nah. Well… it was really different, and felt pretty great once I got used to it. But the problem is those things are usually attached to boys.” More laughter, which helped to ease the churning sickness in Weiss’s stomach that she had been trying to ignore. “So you wearing this is Fat City; all the benefits with no drawbacks.”
Nodding as she thought about that, Weiss slowly slid backward - and heard Yang gasp as she pulled the rubber phallus out. Then she asked, “Better than when I use my mouth? Well, obviously I’m not very good at that, anyway…”
“Are you kidding? You’re amazing at that!” Once Weiss rolled onto her back, gazing down at the glistening implement, Yang curled around her and did the same. “Wow, that’s so weird. That thing was in me.”
“You really think I’m good at, um, drinking from your cup?”
Yang’s hand drifted up and down her bare stomach, playing over the little pink scar for an instant. “If I went the rest of my life with just your mouth getting me off, I’d be completely okay with that. Bet on it, Weiss.” Then she nuzzled her neck. “Now… you gotta stop beating yourself up.”
“What?”
“For the dirty talk getting out of hand. Don’t even try it,” she cut her off when Weiss opened her mouth to argue. “I can tell you’re still thinking about it.”
Swallowing hard, she leaned over to kiss her cheek. “I think… I did something really bad. But I didn’t mean to do it! Just kind of happened, and by the time I figured it out, you already looked so… I hope I never make you look that way again. It scared me.”
“Scared you?! I was freaking out!” When Weiss winced, she hugged her closer. “Not mad at you. But nobody’s ever made me feel like that before, and it wasn’t all bad, okay? Just new.”
“I made you feel like a victim.”
“NO. You made me feel like I was really… not the one in control for once. It was nice, but it was kinda scary, too. None of that’s bad but it’s weird for me, that’s all.” She searched for the proper words for a second, and Weiss tried to be patient, to just let her think. “You’re so hot when you take charge like that.”
“Really?!”
Yang rolled her eyes. “Yes! Chee, you always act like you’re some kind of boring, hideous beast, when you’re not! What’s your tale, nightingale? Is it your dad who made you feel like you ain’t good enough? Because I mean… I hope now that he dug his own grave, we can get started making you feel like you’re the bee’s knees.”
That whole onslaught of deep insights from Yang, who normally acted like she didn’t care about much besides sex, hanging out, and her motorcycle, took Weiss by surprise and made her fall silent. But it was all true. She found it awfully hard to completely believe that she was worthy of love, that her own confidence was well-placed. On some level, she did know it was because of how her father treated her, but had never examined it fully - or had just assumed she deserved it.
“You’re right. I… whoa. I’m… wow, he really messed up my brain.”
“All our parents do. How do you think I feel, with one of mine barely putting up with me and the other running off like I’m yesterday’s trash?”
“Hey,” she told her firmly. “I’m sure your father loves you. He just…”
“Yeah, yeah, Summer died, and he couldn’t handle it.” She shrugged. “I understand. Still hurts to be dumped.”
Settling in for a longer discussion about parents, Weiss turned to snuggle her a little closer. Yang snickered at the feeling of the rubber against her leg and she smirked back. “That’s why your mom is so tough, and she probably wanted to make you just as tough, right?”
“Got that right,” she sighed as she kissed the side of her girlfriend’s head. “But I already know that. Looks like you’re just kinda figuring it out, huh?”
“Yeah. I… well, mine always made my mother and I feel so inferior. Why didn’t I ever realise that it wasn’t just changing how I felt about him?”
Yang shrugged hard, though she was clearly getting more comfortable. That flash of anxiety was long gone, which was a huge relief. “Because we don’t think about it, I guess. Headshrinkers do. But you shaking me up about Ruby and Qrow… I kinda got thinking about stuff like that afterward. How I was still feeling let down and wanted to take it out on them. Didn’t have a choice but to figure things out anymore, and… yeah. Thanks.”
“Why are you thanking me? I was just sticking my nose where it didn’t belong, like I always do. Just ask Pyrrha, or Blake and Ilia.”
“You mean the Blake and Ilia who danced together tonight, looking so cute and happy that I could gag? The Pyrrha who got to go with the boy of her dreams – and cut a rug with Cinder besides?” When Weiss smiled, Yang tickled her just a little to make the smile bigger. “Yeah, there you go! You did that! Pat yourself on the back, it’s okay!”
Finally broken out of her funk, she snuggled even closer, Yang enveloping her in her strong arms. And she felt the freedom to mention, “You know… you looked really good.”
“I did? In my dress? Aww, shucks!”
“Well, yes, of course you did. But what I meant was… just now.” She had to clear her throat to make herself finish her thought: “Seeing you spread out below me was so sexy.”
The deeply-blushing blonde grinned into Weiss’s shoulder. “You’re gonna make me turn into a tomato.” When Weiss kissed the top of her head, she sighed and whispered, “But I guess I don’t mind it. When it’s you.”
And Weiss didn’t mind, either. But that much was obvious.
#princess and the dragons#freezerburn fanfic#freezerburn smut#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#nsfw-Text
7 notes
·
View notes
Text
Warnings: incest, washing, fellatio, slight facial, lap-riding, grinding, over-clothes orgasm, rawing, multiple orgasms.
As Taylor once said, "this is me trying". Thanks for reading if you did!
=Chapter 12: Theia
“It only seems reasonable. Just don’t understand why no one else did.”
Theia nodded as she and Pyrrha relaxed in their armchairs. It hadn’t been easy to drag them over to their corner, but they both felt quite a bit more comfortable now than they would have if they had simply walked over and stood there like scarecrows - now that they had seats, and had cleaned up Willow’s broken glass. How irresponsible for her to throw something like a misbehaving child.
“Maybe they sat on the floor?”
Pyrrha shrugged her shoulders with a genial smile as they glanced briefly over in the general direction of the center of the room. From this distance and with the lights being turned down yet again, they could only make out the stage, and a few vague shapes; any of them could have been anywhere. Theia wasn’t concerned with them right now, though.
Well… one of them. She found herself genuinely hoping Weiss was doing alright, facing down her domineering mother - even if her daughter had apparently relieved her of a great deal of sexual tension. Not that she relished that thought at all.
“Perhaps so, Mother.”
“Yes.” An awkward pause. “So… I definitely didn’t expect any of this from my evening.”
“I would think not!” Pyrrha laughed, and Theia joined her, even if a bit more subdued. “I… I really haven’t had the chance to apologise, for what you’ve had to see.”
“No, no, it’s alright,” she told her mildly. “It was our fault for infiltrating your, um, place of employment.”
Her daughter squirmed a little. “Yes, well… I suppose that’s true. I’m sorry, but your friend - Weiss’s mother. She seems a little nosy.”
“A little? That’s the understatement of the year.” With a frustrated sigh, she leaned back, wishing there were some easy way to prop a hand or a knee up to block her view of a certain piece of anatomy. As usual, her daughter sat with perfect posture, ramrod straight… which was a bit of a double entendre this time, since her hands resting gently on her thighs hid nothing at all from sight.
“Perhaps,” Pyrrha laughed softly. Smile still so pretty; she had always smiled pretty, even before Theia realised she was a ‘she’.
“As for what I saw, you're doing a wonderful job. Not that I wanted- well, you understand. But I can’t deny, the five of you put on quite a performance.”
“Really? Thank you! It did take quite a bit of practice - especially tearing the thongs off in such a manner. But Salem insisted it was possible, and she was right.”
Pursing her lips for a moment, her mother muttered, “Salem… I might have to call the police on her. I know, we will likely get in trouble as well, but you can make sure you and the girls aren’t here, and…”
Her daughter’s noble features took on a grave cast. “Mother, you can’t. I know we can’t really afford my surgeries; that’s why I took this job, why I agreed to the extracurriculars. Your pension more than provides for you, but something like that is far too costly. And besides, you also know she only did that because she saw you as customers who wanted to sleep with her employees; it wasn’t done out of malice.”
“But either way, it’s illegal. I can’t let her keep doing this to unsuspecting trans women - not when they are already being exploited by the club as it is!”
“Oh… well…” Pyrrha gulped and looked down at her hands. “Of course, Mother, I’m sorry. You have a very good point.”
After a moment, Theia sighed. “No, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean… I wasn’t trying to reprimand you, just to state how important this is. But I suppose your point of view is as valid as mine - more, even. Since it affects you more than I.”
“Well… we’ll think about it?” When Theia nodded, her daughter relaxed and her smile returned, even if more anxious than before. “Good.”
“I really am sorry.” Then Theia looked around, more as an excuse to take her eyes off some very tempting sights. Ones she wished didn’t tempt her at all. Before playing around with Weiss, she couldn’t have cared less about what a woman might look like, regardless of her genitalia - but between that and whatever foreign elements may have been inhabiting her system, that veil had been ripped away, and now she couldn’t keep from examining her own sexuality anymore. “So… you really do like working here?”
“It’s alright. Sorry for neglecting to tell you about my job, I just wasn't sure you would approve of me dancing for money. Not that we’ve ever danced in front of anyone before tonight, of course. But I haven’t minded the training.” Her cheeks turned rosy. “Um… did Weiss tell you… anything…?”
“She told me about the plugs, and the oral.”
“Yes. And, well, Salem herself has climaxed inside all of us, though she was very safe. Part of me thinks that was part of our ‘training’ merely because she enjoys the thought of having claimed each and every dancer who consents to the additional income, but… perhaps I am being too cynical?”
That abominable woman had fucked her little girl. Stomach turning, Theia said, “That… could be very true.”
“At least she was quite an effective lover,” Pyrrha went on conversationally. Theia wondered if she was aware that her arousal was only increasing in size thanks to the topic… “Better than the boy I had been seeing. W-well, in terms of being penetrated; Willow was a different story, because it was a different act.”
Swallowing to coat her dry throat, she said, “Of course, naturally.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Mother,” Pyrrha said with a sudden sigh. “This must be making you very uncomfortable! I should have more decorum than this. I just thought, now that it’s all out in the open-”
“No, it’s fine. I promise. I was just going to ask, well… whether or not you had a good time? With Willow, I mean. Maybe that’s also none of my business.”
“No, no, it’s fine. I really enjoyed being with Willow. I know it’s unlikely, but if she returned and paid again, I would only be too happy. I don’t believe our relationship would deepen past friends and-or customer-escort, though.”
“A-ah. Well, yes, I… yes.”
This time, her daughter scooted forward, laying a hand on top of her mother’s folded pair. “You don’t have to keep forcing this conversation, merely because you think it’s necessary. If you’re uneasy, then please tell me; I don’t want to make it worse.”
“Oh, Pyrrha… I really am sorry, I just can’t seem to stop being awkward about it. But I thought…” She broke off. That wasn’t fair to put on her daughter.
“Go on?”
“Well… I’m sorry if this seems unkind, but I thought we were closer. And then I find out you have this whole other life…”
Her daughter looked dejected. Those noble features, piercing green eyes, they didn’t deserve to look so forlorn. “Well, Mother, I… I know. I just didn’t want you to worry. But I also know we don’t have the money for-”
“Forget the money. I would have found it somehow. I know… I don’t make a lot, and your father didn’t have much to his name, but there’s always a way. You don’t have to sell your body!”
“But there isn’t as much shame in it as you seem to think,” she replied firmly. Even though her tone was just as calm and tranquil as it ever was, she still managed to make Theia feel an inch tall. “We’re going to be safe in this club, unlike on the street; and I would never engage in activities out there, where there’s so much risk.”
“Well… that is… comforting, a little.”
Shrugging her shoulders, she whispered, “I know it’s not enough.”
“No, no, sweetheart,” she told her as she flipped her hands over to grip Pyrrha’s. They were still so strong, and she wanted to rub them with her thumbs as she looked into her eyes. “You are always enough. I just want to find out what’s best for you, and… and work toward that! Because you deserve the best.”
“I know, Mother.” She took a breath, closed her eyes, let it out smoothly. Then she opened them again to smile softly at her mother. “You coming all this way for your friend is very encouraging, you know.”
“Hm?”
“Well, you used to say you felt ‘cooped up’ in the house all the time. It’s nice to hear you have something to get you active; I had been hoping something might come along to help.”
“They’re alright,” she hedged. Sometimes Raven and Willow drove her crazy, but Kali was typically okay - even though now and then she was too bawdy for her. “I suppose I should be grateful for the group, for several reasons.”
“Must be more than ‘alright’ if you willingly walked into this place for their sake.”
Ducking her head, Theia whispered, “I-it’s not so bad here, I guess. And it might be in an exploitative way, but it has been nice to see so many… girls like you around, all looking so confident and sure of themselves.”
“Even to… meet one of them?”
Her daughter was being kind. Theia flushed scarlet when she realised what she meant, looking away as her hands fidgeted. “O-oh, well, that was a mistake. I was having a hard time controlling myself - because of the dosed water, of course.”
“Of course. I… could also blame my indiscretions on the pills, and I suppose they are partly to blame. But at the same time…”
“What?” Still no answer. She scooted her chair even closer and caressed over Pyrrha’s shoulder. “Talk to me.”
“At the same time, I wanted her. I wanted to know what it was like to be with a woman - a cisgender woman, I mean. And we shared a connection, both financial and physical. As I’ve said, I don’t expect it to be meaningful in my future, but as a dalliance, it was far sweeter than I had any right to expect. So… even though it’s part of my job, I’m grateful, in a strange way.”
“I see.” Trying to ignore the bizarre flare of jealousy, she pivoted to another topic. “Financial?”
Pyrrha chuckled. “We discussed the stock market, briefly.”
“Ah. You have been very focused on that of late.” As her girl nodded, Theia tried not to think about how antsy she was getting. Was Pyrrha? She seemed to be doing alright… other than the fact that her arousal wasn’t going anywhere.
“Mother?”
“Yes?”
“Would you… like to inspect me?”
Her eyes shot up to stare into her daughter's. “What do you mean?”
“I’ve noticed you glance at my anatomy several times. Maybe… it's strange, but we're already in very strange circumstances. I would love for you to take a closer look, if you were curious.”
She would love for her to play with her cock?! No - no way, that didn’t sound right. The word “play” had never been said at all. Pyrrha just assumed her mother was interested in how different it was when erect, since she had never seen it that way before tonight - or what a trans woman looked like up close. Either of those were far more plausible. “Would you really?”
“Of course. Since I probably can’t make it go flaccid for a while yet, you might as well - and take all the time you need. I’m just… I am sorry, it’s going to smell quite a bit like latex, from earlier.”
Wrestling with that instinct to immediately drop to her knees, and the accompanying wave of guilt and horror at how unhinged her mind was becoming, Theia whispered, “No, no, thank you. I think that might be a bit too personal.”
“Very well. But the offer stands; I wouldn’t mind at all.”
“Yes. It… smells like latex? You must have already… with Willow… right. Do you need me to wash you?”
“I can wash myself,” she chuckled softly. But even while Theia was nodding, and cringing internally that she even asked such a silly thing to her adult daughter in the first place… “But if you’d prefer to do it for me, I suppose that wouldn’t hurt anything. It wouldn’t be the first time.”
Her mother didn’t respond. Pyrrha really didn't mind? Obviously, it would be far easier for her to just wash herself backstage and return; this was an entirely unnecessary extra step. Honestly, Theia didn't even know why she asked in the first place - and now she wasn’t sure what to say.
Of course, her daughter took that as her being unwilling to admit what she wanted to do, and stood with a slight nod. “I’ll be right back, Mother.”
“I- oh, alright.”
Off Pyrrha went, still strutting like a flawless runway model up the stairs and out of sight behind the curtain. Which meant Theia had almost a full minute to dwell on how dangerous this was. She wanted to cry, she wanted to hide in the corner… but they were already in a corner. The other three were occupied, probably by screaming families - not that she heard any screaming. What was going on in the rest of the room? She was so warm by now that she wound up shucking her blouse, waving frantically at her neck. Anything to help bring her temperature back down.
Why couldn’t she simply vocalise that she didn’t exactly intend to have Pyrrha give her the opportunity to examine her up close and personal? To wash her? That seemed far too familiar, given the girl's current level of arousal… and she hated to even contemplate that she wanted to do such a thing. So she just kept trying to cool down and focus on how much she loved her daughter. Her blood-related offspring. What an abominable mess.
“Alright, m-oh. You’ve certainly gotten comfortable.”
“I-it’s just entirely too warm in here,” Theia hedged as she placed her shoes next to her blouse, glancing up at her perfectly poised daughter. Whose anatomy was just as poised as ever. “So I was trying to cool off for a second. But I can cover back up if you’re-”
“No, no, it’s alright. It would be highly hypocritical of me, after all, considering the state I’m in. Besides, it isn't as if I've never seen your shoulders and feet before. Juice?” Theia took the glass of fruit juice, unable to keep from glancing up at her daughter. “Yes, it’s safe. I’m very sure.”
Nodding, she took a small sip as Pyrrha perched on her seat again. Some kind of tropical blend. “Thank you. I’m sure you understand; it’s not mistrust of you, it’s this place.”
“Of course.”
“And thank you for this.” She took another small sip and set it down on the floor.
“No problem, Mother. Here.” Pyrrha pressed a warm wet washcloth into her hands. “To do with as you will. If that means handing it right back to me, well, then that’s what you will do. It won’t upset me, I promise you.”
“No, no, I’m sure it’ll be fine.” She scooted forward just enough to come within range… so close… but as Kali had stated, she was capable of resisting, even if it took a little more effort than usual. “Are you sure this won’t be… too much? With the state you’re in?”
“It’s not a state I asked for, exactly,” she chuckled easily, scooting forward and opening her thighs wide - making it even easier for Theia to get in there, and harder for her to look away. “And you’re my mother. Other than my doctor, you’re one of the few who could do this for me without it being too much, I should think.”
Apparently, they were about to find out. Not quite as sure as her daughter, Theia tried to reassure herself that yes, it was perfectly natural for her to clean up a family member this way. As Pyrrha said, so what if she was aroused - if they both were? That wasn’t anyone’s fault but Salem’s. And they were both grown adults, capable of making their own choices. Careful to avoid touching her directly, she laid one hand on her hip and used the other to wrap the washcloth around her daughter’s considerable girth.
The moan that came from its owner immediately seemed to evaporate her hopes. No, this was too much!
“I-it’s alright,” Pyrrha told her right away. “I’m simply more… sensitive, thanks to earlier. But you’re doing fine, Mother.”
“Are you sure?” she asked as she began to caress up and down, trying not to scrub too vigorously. She could feel the throb even through the washcloth - and felt her body responding to the knowledge that her efforts were pleasing her this much. Evidently, only her brain cared that this was her daughter.
“Mmm, well… not as sure as I was a moment ago. But it’s alright.” Her eyes opened again to look at her mother. “Unless this is a problem for you? I wouldn’t want to make you uncomfortable.”
Her mother was quick to answer, “No, no, I’m not uncomfortable.” Just conflicted. Pyrrha’s reactions were exciting and fun; she knew she would have thought so from anyone else. So it was hard to see them a different way when it came to this person, even if it was someone related to her by blood. An unfortunate reality, but still reality.
And Theia couldn’t seem to stop. Only when she saw her daughter tremble with appreciation for the stroking did she finally pull the washcloth away to inspect.
“I… I’m sure that’s fine,” Pyrrha sighed, starting to relax slightly. Her eyes shot wide open a moment later when she felt a different sensation. “Oh? Oh, goodness.”
“Sorry,” Theia breathed, drawing the cloth away from the area beneath her little girl's shaft.
“No, no, I’m sure there was probably some residue on my scrotum. You may continue - if you’re sure you don’t mind.”
“It would be my pleasure.” She hadn’t meant to say that; why would she say that? Trying to focus in spite of how difficult it was, she started caressing over those soft spheres in their loose skin, making her daughter hum in a more gentle way. At least this was less stimulating. However…
There was an obvious consequence which she hadn’t anticipated. Leaning close enough to work on Pyrrha's sack put that mammoth erection almost directly in her face. The lighting might have been spotty but it wasn’t dark enough that she couldn’t see every contour now that she was this close, couldn’t scent the lingering musk of her daughter mingling with latex that had been stirred up in the washing. Her tongue flitted out to wet her lips - an instinct she couldn’t entirely suppress.
At least Pyrrha didn’t seem to notice. A quick glance up showed her daughter was relaxed, leaning back against the chair with her eyes closed. Like she was getting a foot massage instead of a ball massage. Did she really not mind this? Even though it was her mother? Curiosity spiked, and she reached up with her free hand to gently press her thumb to the underside of her impressive shaft-
“Mmm…”
That was it? Just a hum of distant enjoyment; no shout of alarm, no question of what she was doing. But she stopped herself from focusing on that too much more and simply pressed the cock back against Pyrrha’s abdomen, washing her undercarriage a little more thoroughly. At least that made for a good excuse for her thumb being there. The attentions seemed to have encouraged Pyrrha to open up more, raising her legs until she was catching the undersides of her thighs, really spreading for her.
So why wouldn’t Theia start gliding that washcloth over her taint? Why wouldn’t she press in a little more, get another little hum - move on to her cheeks? Might as well be thorough. And in the spirit of that…
Salem had already deflowered her little girl. So had that boy she was seeing. Maybe she needed to be clean in all areas.
“O-oooh,” Pyrrha finally vocalised more solidly when she felt the washcloth-covered finger squirming against her taut opening. “You always were… very adamant about cleanliness, weren’t you?”
At least the words helped distract Theia from her feelings. Ones that were getting more and more dangerous the longer she yielded them. “Of course. It’s next to godliness. Do you… dislike it? I don’t have to keep going.”
“I haven’t disliked anything,” she told her serenely. Her daughter had always been so agreeable - to a fault, really. “In fact, it’s quite nice.”
“Good, that’s… that’s good.” Her throat was dry. It took her a moment to realise it was because her mouth was watering - and she knew why. As much as she hadn’t wanted to admit it, she was definitely feeling an attraction that was as immoral as they come.
‘Damn!’ she screamed at herself internally as she gently plied at her daughter’s opening, listening to her sighs of distant pleasure. ‘I should have known. And sure, the ladies looked very nearly as turned on as I did… and we all have daughters in this room. But even if they’re feeling what I’m feeling, it doesn’t make it right for me to act on it. I just have to focus on taking care of her and not on… on those dark needs.’
There was a big problem with that plan, of course - two big problems, really. Firstly, those chemicals were still swirling in her veins, encouraging her to do things that were inadvisable with the last person on earth she should do them with. And second, she had declined Weiss’s offer to reciprocate. For roughly an hour, maybe more, her loins had burned with the ache to have someone touch them. Her judgment was sufficiently clouded by lust. Maybe that was the only reason she found herself not hating the idea of taking that huge implement right in front of her and-
‘No, I won’t. That is disgusting - get ahold of yourself, Theia Nikos! Just clean her off, and tell her you love her, and try to have a nice chat about Willow and Weiss. That was what you came over here to do, after all.’
“There you go,” she began as calmly as she could, finally withdrawing the washcloth and tossing it over onto the stage. “So, I suppose… well, you said you had a nice time with Willow. Does it bother you that she’s Weiss’s mother? I mean, that… I guess what I’m asking is-”
“It doesn’t,” she told her calmly as she sat up a little more, looking serenely satisfied. “Her age isn’t an issue. Nor is her gender; I presumed I was straight, but I suppose they do say most women aren’t fully straight at all. And we enjoyed ourselves very much, so that seems to settle the matter for me.”
“Okay. I guess that’s… that’s fair. Did you have any questions about… myself and…?”
That did seem to make Pyrrha a little less comfortable. But she forged ahead, “I-it’s your business, really. I do feel it’s my duty to ask if she treated you well; you seem fine, but I have to ask, anyway.”
Theia smiled slightly. “That’s more than okay. I like that you’re looking after me, the way you always do.” She patted her hand, and Pyrrha’s smile grew. “Weiss treated me fine. We didn’t make love, and she didn’t touch me beyond sitting in my lap, but she did… use… my mouth. And it was fun, in a way.”
“Oh, she didn’t take care of your needs? That hardly seems fair.”
“N-no, I declined her offer. She didn’t shirk her ‘duties’, I promise.”
“Ah, I see.” Pyrrha nodded with a little shrug. “Well, then that’s fine. I just would feel a little bad if she forgot to ask. But the most important thing is that she didn’t hurt you at all.”
“Not even close,” she reassured her daughter. They both leaned forward for a brief hug - and Theia sighed when she felt her daughter’s strong back, smelled her musky perfume. “Hmmhh…”
Pyrrha didn’t answer with words. However, she did cling a little tighter when she heard her mother’s response. The longer they remained that way, the more she could feel her interest growing - not good. Sense told her to panic and flee, but her maternal instincts contradicted that tactic. Running away would only show Pyrrha that she wasn’t worth sticking around for in spite of that difficulty. So she tried to go back to the subject.
“You don’t have any other feelings about me and Weiss? Besides being glad she treated me alright?”
“Oh, I suppose… um… no, that’s a strange thing to say. I’m sorry.”
“Say it. I promise, I want to know what’s going on in your heart.”
“Well… as I said, it’s strange, but I think I feel jealous. Not because I want you to do that for me, but because she got to enjoy a type of attention I can’t have from someone I am very fond of - and had the chance to help you in a way I can't, even if you declined. It’s a petty feeling and it will fade. I promise, I am mostly just glad you had a positive encounter and you aren’t hurt; that is far more prominent than the jealousy.”
Pyrrha was jealous? That she was with Weiss instead of her? Even if it was minor, and framed the way her daughter said, that notion was still far more stimulating than she wished it was. But she didn’t want her daughter to feel ashamed of herself, so she figured there was no sense in hiding the truth. “I mostly feel the same way. Though I can’t help thinking my jealousy level may be… a teensy bit higher.”
“Oh?” After another second, Pyrrha drew back to look at her, eyebrows raised. Her face was so close - and so beautiful, always had been. “Wait, Mother, have… have you wanted that kind of attention from me?”
“No, no, I never have! In the past.” SHIT. Damage control. “N-nor do I now, not really. It just seems like Willow got to enjoy a connection with you that could have been mine; as you said, a petty feeling, and foolish.”
However, now her daughter was looking at her in a completely different way. “Goodness. W-well… I don’t know how to… it almost sounds like we are both interested in the same thing. It’s just something unusual.”
“That’s putting it mildly.”
“Do you… find me attractive?”
Theia gulped hard, feeling her heart trying to crash its way out of her chest, blood rushing behind her ears as she gazed up into her daughter’s stunning emerald eyes. “Of course. You are my breathtaking, adorable daughter! I’ve always told you that you were the most beautiful child in the world, haven’t I? At some point, you grew up, but I… I still think no one compares. You're so perfect, Pyrrha; don’t let anyone tell you different.”
Was Pyrrha blushing? She seemed to be, especially if the way she was biting her lip and looking down and away was any further indicator, other than the slight deepening of colour in her cheeks that Theia wasn’t quite sure she was really seeing. The lighting was not ideal.
“Goodness. Alright. And I have this feeling… I don’t need to ask about my body in specifics. Your eyes continue to be drawn to my privates, so either you’re concerned about the effects of such a prolonged erection, or… you find it… aesthetically pleasing?”
The girl was giving her so many breaks. “Well, anyone would, if they like those. You have a lovely dick.” Immediately afterward, she pushed a hand into her mouth; she had not meant to phrase the last part that way. That was far too provocative.
“O-ooh, I do?” The throb made it twitch in the air so obviously that it was impossible to ignore, and Theia felt her thighs squirming. “Thank you, Mother.”
“You’re welcome. I am very, very sorry you have to hear me saying all this.”
“Why? You’re being honest with me, and it makes me feel good to hear. A little strange, but good.”
“Strange?”
Again, she reached out to take up her mother’s hand, squeezing it gently. “Yes. Because when you said my dick was ‘lovely’, it was stimulating. I know that isn’t right, of course; I know it shouldn’t stimulate me, coming from my mother. But you’re such a beautiful woman, and I respect your opinion so much; I know you’re telling me the truth. So it’s very flattering, and… and makes me happy.”
“Are you sure? You’re sure it doesn’t make you uncomfortable, or… or sickened?”
“Why would it sicken me? I love you.” No hesitation at all; Theia’s heart squeezed in her chest. “And I’ve also always thought you were a stunning woman. I wish I could look more like you.”
“Oh, why would you? I know I’m not unpleasant, but I’m plain. You grew to be such a tall, graceful, stunning supermodel of a young lady!”
Predictably, her daughter dipped her head with a shy grin. “Thank you. But yes, the height… it presented a challenge at first. I am more comfortable with myself now, but I still wish my height were closer to yours - or Weiss’s or Ruby’s. They have a much easier time being recognised as their gender.”
Theia could only nod as she scooted a little closer. She was practically crawling in her daughter’s lap by now, but just barely restraining herself. “I can see how that would be. But I think… it’s going to be alright now, because you are gorgeous. There are plenty of tall women who are gorgeous, cis and trans.”
“Intelligently, I know that’s true. I just can’t entirely shake my own fears of being rejected.”
“You won’t be. Even if they did, I would never.” She reached up to caress her daughter’s cheek and neck. “I am always going to support you as my beautiful girl, for my whole life.”
“And I you, my beautiful mother,” Pyrrha told her in a soft tone. “Always will.”
The moment was so right for a kiss that Theia could only wrestle the impulse down enough to aim for her cheek instead of her lips. That was highly worrying. Her daughter looked indecisive for a moment before embracing her tightly, opting for the most platonic display of affection she could.
There was only one problem: it still didn’t quite feel platonic. Not enough. Theia pressed her face into Pyrrha’s neck, caressed up and down her back again. At some point, she thought she felt the tip of her arousal brush her stomach, but she couldn’t be sure. It was driving her crazy in two very disparate ways.
“Mother?”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“I… I feel that we are in peril.”
Even though she didn’t really need to ask it, she did. “In what way?”
“You feel very nice in my arms, as you always have. I just… haven’t embraced you while in this condition, and it is confusing me. But I don’t dislike it - not at all.”
“I… know exactly how you feel. I’d like to hug you a little tighter, but that might be…”
When she didn’t finish the thought, Pyrrha eventually caressed over her hair - and Theia really liked that. She had to resist leaning into the touch. “You can, if you want. I’ve always liked being close to you.”
“Well… there’s only a couple of ways…”
“Whichever way you choose will be the right way,” her daughter reassured her firmly.
“Will it?” she muttered under her breath - even as she began to move. Picked herself up from her chair and began to slide into the other. A part of her had wanted to pull Pyrrha forward instead, but it wasn’t quite as feasible given their sizes and weights; her little girl wasn’t quite so little anymore.
The instant she felt the undersides of her thighs connect with her daughter’s, she knew this was probably a mistake. Her intentions had been pure! Hadn’t they? Maybe not, but she really didn’t have any darker ones - other than to get closer, to be as close as she could be. Of course, feeling a pulsing rod of pleasure gouging into her stomach and mons made the darkness burn stronger, but she swallowed hard, screwed her eyes shut as she attempted to fend off the flare.
“O-oh,” Pyrrha wound up breathing. “Yes, I now see… how this may have been… I understand what you were implying before.”
“Yes,” Theia laughed nervously. “I should move.”
“No!” Even as she pushed away, Pyrrha’s hands moved to catch her waist - and GOD that sent a rush of heat through her stomach and further down. “Mmhh… oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean t-to-”
“It’s alright, Pyrrha. Everything’s fine. I just thought it… might be… mhhh…”
The moan was impossible to completely suppress, thanks to the fact that the slight shift now meant the underside of that perfectly rigid heat was pressing into her nethers. She might even have been able to feel how wet she was through her skirt - and that would be a disaster. Still, all she could manage was to keep her moan quiet instead of loud and obscene.
“Mother?” Pyrrha questioned breathlessly. “Are you sure you’re alright?”
“Yes… it just… feels so good…”
That close, she could hear her daughter gulp. “Oh! Well then, that’s fine! I-I’m glad I can… provide you with a good feeling, of course!”
“You don’t have to be!” she blurted out, trying to keep her stupid hips from moving. “You don’t always have to be polite if you have needs that are important! If you’re uncomfortable, please, please put me back in the other chair. I promise, it’s… it’s fine, I just… need to get control of…”
Stupid hips. They didn’t listen.
“Mmmmother,” her daughter groaned, fingertips digging in slightly. “Okay. Perhaps you should get up.”
“O-of course,” she breathed with shame as she tried to figure out how to do that. “Don’t worry, I-”
“And remove your skirt.”
Eyes wide, she drew back to stare down at her goddess-like daughter. “Excuse me?”
“W-well, if we keep going… we’re going to dirty it,” she explained, her sweet face a mask of inner conflict, voice trembling with anxieties. “And I’m afraid I f-forgot to take that precaution with Willow, but we were using a prophylactic that time.”
“Right, right, with Willow. She didn’t get to feel you so directly.” Theia shook out her muzzy head, trying to get her libido to shut up long enough to form coherent thoughts. “But I… this isn’t right, is it? Please don’t think you have to force yourself to put up with it for my sake. I can’t… I couldn’t live with myself if I ever hurt you, or damaged our relationship.”
But Pyrrha was already shaking her head. “No, I don’t believe that will happen. We mean so much to each other as family that I don’t think anything could ruin that. And… I may never have had thoughts about you of a sexual nature before, but I can’t deny… I have thought you were a gorgeous woman. Often. And just now, you felt wonderful.”
“Exactly,” Theia found herself saying as she stood, shucking her skirt. Was she really doing this?! It was crazy! But the lingering sensation of that dick pressing into her body seemed to be guiding her actions. “And until tonight, I’ve never once thought of you in that way, either.”
Pyrrha was watching. With interest. Theia found herself slipping her legs from the garment a little slower than was strictly necessary. “Until tonight? Not until… this moment?”
“W-well, yes. I suppose there’s no point in denying it anymore.” Clearing her throat, she stood to face her daughter, feeling awkward, dumpy. Old. Not worthy of such a young, vital woman. “There was probably some underlying interest, but it came right to the forefront when I saw you rip that thong off with your… your erection. I tried to tell myself it was purely all of the pretty cocks on stage, and yours wasn’t one of them, but I knew I was fooling myself. Yours was the most impressive of them all.”
“Mmm…” Pyrrha had started to reach for said cock, but stopped herself short. “Oh, I’m sorry.”
“For what? It’s your body, you can do whatever you want.”
Nodding, she began to stroke idly. That made Theia feel things - and she knew it was wrong, but she didn’t have the energy to resist anymore. “Thank you. I… was going to ask, you really like the look and feel of my penis, don’t you? I understand, you probably prefer it weren’t attached to me, but as a purely physical… object of desire…?”
Why not? They were already beyond all hope. “I think it's just about the best one I’ve ever seen.” Maybe tied with Peleus… but she didn’t want to think about him just now. She felt like she had no right.
“O-oh, wonderful!” she said with a shaky breath. “Um… and you seem to be a fan of them. N-not that it makes you any kind of loose woman! Just that you enjoy them, in the, u-um, proper setting!”
“That’s accurate,” she laughed gently, her nerves eased slightly by seeing her daughter was just as nervous, but not appalled. “I’m… I’ve never really thought of myself as some kind of ‘dick fiend’, but tonight has proven I am, at least a little. I enjoyed playing with Weiss a lot, and… even just washing yours…”
"Good. Well, I don't mean to say anything is good or bad, necessarily; only that I'm glad you're figuring it out." She bit her lip as her mother settled in her lap again. "Do you… like feeling it this close? Without anything in the way?"
Swallowing down a moan, she took a couple of breaths to make it easier to speak in an even tone as her hands settled on her daughter’s shoulders. "I do. My underwear is in the way, but I really don't think it's wise for me to take that off, as well."
"No, no, I… I imagine that would lead more directly to the love that dare not speak its name."
"Exactly." As both of their hips began to roll, their breath coming faster, she found herself saying aloud, "Even if that is seeming less and less like something I want to avoid."
But even while Theia’s eyes were opening wider in horror at her own words, Pyrrha was already whispering, "Really? Are you certain?” When her mother didn’t answer right away, she thought that over for a moment as she held onto Theia’s waist. “I can't… disagree. You feel so wonderful in my arms, and not nearly as unnatural as I had expected. I am very shocked, but I can’t… argue with the evidence. Both of us are very aroused; I can feel it through your undergarment."
Face erupting with heat at being called out, Theia moaned, and they fell silent for a few more seconds of subtle grinding. Then she hissed, "You're sure it’s not offensive to you? I'm… your mother, I'm roughly twice your age, I… Willow has to be a much more appealing choice, even if you don't seek out a girl closer to your own age. Or a boy; you liked that boy in your class, didn't you?"
“He was very sweet, yes. But something was missing. I… hadn’t quite understood what it was until tonight.” She cleared her throat. “That, um, isn’t to say I mean… I wish to d-date, I know that isn’t possible. And you’re still young, Mother! You have plenty of time to marry again, if you so choose.”
Before she even finished, Theia was already shaking her head. “There hasn’t been anyone. I already had my family; I don’t really want another. Even Weiss… it was nice, but didn’t change my feelings about that.”
Pyrrha nodded as she shifted a little harder against her growing wetness. That certainly wasn’t making rational thought any easier. “I… I want…”
“Yes?” she asked urgently. Hating how much she was hoping Pyrrha would tell her she wanted the same thing that was rapidly becoming her deepest, darkest desire.
“I want more. But I don’t want to do something you will regret.”
“What about you? Will you regret it?”
“Perhaps,” she admitted, hands moving to rest on her mother’s soft rump; she wished she exercised more so it would have a little bit of tone, but her daughter didn’t seem to mind. “But I think I will regret it more if I don’t take this chance to… see what it may feel like. To be with you.”
Theia couldn’t believe this. Not only was she lusting after her sweet daughter like some kind of disgusting predator, but her daughter actually returned the desire. It still wasn’t right… but she had asked her as carefully and thoughtfully as she could about her feelings. Seemingly, they were on the same page. But she had to be extra sure, because as far gone as they already were, there would be no going back if they gave in.
“Pyrrha Nikos,” she breathed shakily, and felt her daughter’s posture straighten. “You… you know I’m your mother. You know what that means, if we go any further. Just because you can feel I’m… interested…” She swallowed hard to keep from sobbing. “You cannot do this for me. It has to be something you want; don’t cover up your own feelings, don’t do it for my sake. I will be very upset if I find out later that the only reason you consented was f-”
The kiss cut her off so abruptly that she still tried to say another couple of words into her daughter’s mouth. What an effective counterargument.
A minute or so later, Theia dialed back into reality to discover not only was she panting and dazed, but that her bra had disappeared. Both of their bras; that was even crazier, since she could better understand not paying attention to the movements against her own back. But not realising she had done the same? She had truly been swept away by the kiss and the heat building between them. Such a beautiful kiss - one she would never forget. This was far too easy to fall into, and she had definitely already shed tears of mingling dismay and gratitude.
“Ohhhh, goodness,” Pyrrha panted when they finally broke apart.
“Y-yes,” she groaned back, caressing over her daughter’s shoulders and neck a lot more tenderly than she had in years. Yes, she had doted on her as a child, but this was very different - her daughter was very different. She was a grown woman now, and one she was increasingly finding herself drawn to in a brand new way. “Goodness indeed. Very, very good.”
Her daughter’s warm giggle did so much to dispel her fears, her self-hatred. Not enough to wipe them away but it was a significant improvement. “You know, I have been wondering about this in the back of my mind ever since I saw you with Weiss. What it must have been like - for both of you.”
“Before you found out I didn’t go nearly as far as you?” she said in an almost-teasing tone.
“Mmm, exactly.” Those strong hands had been kneading her ass fairly often, but just as often they drifted up to caress over her back and hair. “I haven’t spent a lot of time thinking about you, or Father before he passed. In that way, I mean. There was the incident when I came home from practice early-”
“Oh no, not that,” she groaned, and her daughter laughed. “I can’t believe you saw so much of us! I was mortified.”
“You shouldn’t be. At the time, I was… displeased, because I was quite young, but it didn’t take me long to realise I was simply happy that my parents still had a healthy relationship. Healthy enough to get up to hijinks in the living room, even.”
It was hard for Theia to tell how much of the blush was from them writhing together, and how much was a result of the memory. “I’m relieved you could think of it that way. We honestly thought you would be out, had a little too much wine… I didn’t want my little boy to see me that way. OH! Girl - sorry, I’m so sorry!”
“No, no, I understand it’s contextual; I was your little boy at that time from your perspective.”
Her anxiety spike dwindled back down. “I’m glad. Because you are my absolutely gorgeous daughter; I’ve never thought of you as anything else since we first discussed everything.”
“I know.” Leaning up, she kissed her cheek. “And it’s one of the many reasons I love you, Mother.”
Their lips connected, and tongues met, and fingernails raked down backs. This time, Theia felt more aware of what was going on, and she found she was more grateful than regretful; it was strange, demented, but made less so by the fact that both of them seemed to fully embrace that they were now in this position. She knew that she might feel differently in the morning - that without the chemicals and the lights and the fact that they had begun the night from a position of already being aroused and exposed, this would never have happened and she might not be able to live with herself. But in the here and now…
Pyrrha was looking quite good. And for the first time in years, her needs would not be neglected.
“M-Mother!” she gasped when they finally broke apart. “I’m sorry, I-I- I think I really do want to cross that line!”
“I think… I feel the same! But I need…” She shifted her hips, her clit already throbbing wildly, her walls begging for more. “Can you tell me… that you want… I need you to state it clearly, so I know I'm not taking advantage. It must be so frustrating for me to keep asking ab-”
“I want to make love to you, Theiaki.”
That was that. Even without any penetration or direct contact, the firmly stated words, the fact that it was her Pyrrha, and the grinding, and that name… Theia came hard right up against that thick shaft, crying out as her head fell back. She felt strong hands supporting her, keeping her from pitching into the floor. The orgasm snuck up so fast and hit her so hard that she still felt her clit pulsing after it passed - not that it went far. Her body remained a raw and vulnerable nerve ending, more than prepared to go again.
“O-oh!” Pyrrha finally breathed afterward, eyes wide as dinner plates - as Theia saw when she could focus on them again. “Did you… that was your orgasm, wasn’t it?”
All Theia could do for the moment was nod. Pyrrha was patient, holding her up until she moved forward to drape herself across the younger woman’s chest. After she had breathed a bit, she whispered, “I… I think that was… yes, I am… definitely glad to have tried that.”
Her daughter hummed. Just by the sound, she could tell she was smiling. “Then I’m glad. It sounded like you really needed that.”
“Mmhh… I did. I may still.” She licked her lips and pushed back now that she had caught her breath slightly, feeling sweat clinging to her skin and trying to evaporate in the open air. “What about you? This feels like it’s ready to burst.”
“Not entirely. I was very much enjoying that, but my earlier climax has made it… more manageable.”
“Really? So… it’s not sensitive when I do this?” A low moan sounded from both of them when she rolled her hips. “Ooh, that was… mhhh… not a good test, was it?”
“No,” Pyrrha panted, “it was a perfect test. You clearly… have proven that I could use a second climax of the evening.”
Before she could stop herself, Theia was breathing, “I want to feel it when you do. Inside.”
“You do?” She could see her swallow hard, and she dipped her head shyly. “O-oh, Mother… I don’t know, that’s so much further, but… I suppose I did say I wanted to make love to you. I was just trying to convince myself that we didn’t need to now that you had finished, and… this way you wouldn’t have to go quite so far. With me.”
“I understand.” Kissing her sweet girl’s jawline, she whispered, “Let me take care of you with my mouth; maybe that way, we can both at least avoid… completely giving in to temptation.”
Nodding fervently, Pyrrha wrapped her arms tightly around her for a moment. “Very well. My need to be inside you is powerful, but I suppose we can… try, or do that another time.”
If there was another time. She knew her poor daughter was probably feeling the regret the same way she was - but more than that, they both regretted that they didn’t regret it. That awareness that they were doing something insanely taboo, that they already could never look at each other the same way again. Would it be any better if they stopped now?
What if they kept going and it was worse? That was the true reason for hedging their bets this way; the vain hope that even though they might both climax thanks to each other’s efforts, that maybe they wouldn't completely ruin their familial bond.
Not that kissing her way down Pyrrha’s chest, making sure to graze her nipple, was all that motherly. Her daughter’s breasts were of such good size, almost a miracle being that they were all natural. The moans told her that they were sensitive - so she stalled there, humming as she swirled her tongue around the peak, teasing the rigid surface. The longer it went on, the more her daughter mewled and arched her back, enjoying the play. As she toyed, she wrapped her fingers firmly around the shaft that was now occasionally grazing her own chest, beginning to stroke roughly.
“AH!” Pyrrha gasped. “Mo-Theiaki, please, y-you’re definitely- I won’t last much longer if you do that now, a-and I shall make a mess!”
“Mmmmmawww, you’re going to be fine.” Her tone was playful and teasing, but she was trying to be that way for Pyrrha’s sake - so she wouldn’t feel as ashamed of their taboo-breaking. Also, it was fun. Though she did begin kissing down her stomach as she stroked, until she was kissing the shaft itself, more holding it still than actually jerking it now.
She felt a lot less playful when she came face to face with Pyrrha’s incredible cock. Why was it so enormous? The god’s honest truth was, she wasn’t sure if she would be any less attracted if it were of a more modest size, like Weiss’s - or if the size was what helped to overpower her good sense. Most likely, it was irrelevant… but she couldn’t pretend she didn’t deeply enjoy how impressive and appealing the shape was to her.
“Oooh,” Pyrrha breathed when she felt the first of the open-mouthed kisses her mother began to leave all over its surface. “Mmm, oh I believe I really like this. Do you like this, Mother?”
That was so sweet. She was still slipping up and calling her that instead of the petname; maybe it was on purpose. Most likely, she just was so used to calling her Mother that it came very naturally, and she couldn’t hate that just because they were about to very seriously strain the mother-daughter bond.
“I’m very much loving this,” she confessed baldly, running her tongue all the way along its underside. The musk was returning now that she had wiped away most of the latex residue, and she found herself breathing deeply, trying to fill her lungs with one of her new favourite scents.
“Oh? Well… it very much loves you.”
Another oddly sweet thing to say. Theia found herself nuzzling the warm, smooth surface, finding it felt so clean so close after washing. She had always thought the same of Peleus’s equipment after his showers… but she tried to put her husband out of her mind for now. What if he was watching them from the afterlife, horrified and betrayed that they would buck this particular societal convention? No, her mind should be filled with Pyrrha, so she could better service her.
Not that she wouldn’t indulge herself. A minute passed with her just stroking it idly as she kissed her daughter’s cock all over, rubbed it against her face. Why did it have to feel so wonderful? She left kisses all the way down to the soft sack and back up to the tip, teased her tongue against the taut seam stretching down from the head to the rest of the shaft. She felt like an animal drawn to a force she couldn’t comprehend, powerless to resist - spurred on by the inferno that still raged between her legs, despite having soothed it so recently.
“NH! Theiaki… you really love my member. Don’t you?”
Interesting; she called it ‘member’. That was kind of cute. “I do. It’s so pretty, so strong and firm… and I think…” She hesitated. Maybe that level of dirty talk was too far, given their relationship.
“You think what?” she prompted - the tone just soothing enough to convince her she could trust Pyrrha. That she wouldn’t judge her just for completing her thought.
“I think I want to see if I can fit this in my throat.”
“A-ahhhh,” she groaned with a much harder throb, hips twitching involuntarily. Why was that so cute, too? Theia stroked her a little harder as she fondled her sack, moving her lips up to tease over the tip - then letting her tongue loll out, pushing it down hard so that the tip went rigid enough to press into that tiny little opening with each of her hand’s eager movements. Not that she could really get her tongue inside; it was far too small for that. But she could tease.
The reaction was instant. “OH MY GOD! Your tongue! A-are you- inside my- MOTHER!”
“Oooh, you enjoy that?” Theia purred - before doing it again. If her daughter liked it, then she was only too happy to provide a little more of the same play. Brief suction, then pulling back to tease that teeny tiny pussy again - to see if Pyrrha truly loved it, or if it was just new and caught her off guard.
The answer was both. Pyrrha was too busy grimacing and groaning through her teeth to actually provide any further warning - before the cockhead just suddenly began to spurt, all over the roof of Theia’s mouth, then her face when she drew back an inch in complete shock. One or two more spurts were enough to make her hastily take the cock into her mouth, letting it fill her there instead of being painted any more than she already had been.
Somehow, even late to the party like that, it was still fantastic. She loved having that throbbing shaft up against her lips and tongue as it gave her the last few gifts it had built up, the silky feeling as she swallowed it down. She didn’t even know why it was so good - just that it was, and she felt no less thrilled about Pyrrha than about Weiss or Peleus. More, even… possibly. She didn’t want to think about it too much.
“Oooh… oh, Theiaki, that was… you really knew just what to do for me…”
“Hmmhh,” she managed as she swallowed - and heard another little mewl. So she pulled back to look up at her; it wasn’t easy, her vision was hazy for some reason. “Does it still feel good?”
But Pyrrha didn’t answer right away. She just looked down and rasped, “You have so much… all over your face, and… ooh…”
Right; there was a thick splotch on the right lens of her glasses. “A-ah, yes. That’s my fault; you tried to warn me, and I didn’t listen, did I?”
“I think it’s very…” She lowered her voice slightly. “I mean no disrespect, but it’s kind of… arousing, to see that all over you. Knowing it came from me.”
Oh. That was a different shade of so fucking hot that she almost reached between her legs to take care of herself again then and there. She was tempted to phrase it in a very crude way - the word “cumslut” came to mind. But instead, she managed to say, “Do you? Am I your… marked territory?”
“NO! Oh, goodness, of course not!” But the way her cock throbbed under her fingers told Theia that she was right; Pyrrha just really didn’t like thinking of her that way consciously. Subconsciously, belonging to each other was satisfying for both of them; this was just one more example of that new, powerful connection they were exploring together.
“No, no, it’s alright. I know you don’t think of me as ‘property’. You just like that we’re… closer now.”
Relieved, her daughter smiled as she rolled her hips into Theia’s hand. “Yes, that’s… that’s better. I’m sorry for being so loud a moment ago.”
“It’s alright.” Then she kissed her cock again. “You’re still very hard. Don’t you need a break to recover?”
“Hm? Oh… I did have one before, yes, and… it is feeling a bit sore.” So Theia released her, and she sighed in relief. “Mmm… I miss it, somewhat, but I also am grateful.”
“That’s good. I’m glad we could-”
Her words cut off when she suddenly saw Pyrrha was kneeling on the floor with her, licking her cheek. What?! After a moment, she realised she was claiming the little blob of cum that had been deposited there. That was both bizarre and hot; no one had ever done that in her presence, devoured their own essence. Yes, her late husband would have no qualms about kissing her after she serviced him, but this was far above and beyond that.
“Your turn. If you want.”
“Hmmm?” was all Theia could manage at first. Then she cleared her throat and tried again. “My turn…?”
Instead of answering, her daughter was already gently easing her backward. When they bumped into the chair, she chuckled… and picked her up. So easily! Theia couldn’t help the tinkling laugh that spilled from her as her legs windmilled in the air for a moment, air whistling between her toes; that did something to her that she couldn’t even accurately describe. Through her smudged glasses, she saw her daughter smiling serenely at her as she carried her a yard or so out of the way, then knelt to gently lay her down on the carpet, even closer to the corner than they were before.
“There. No risk of bumping into furniture here.”
“Oooh, Pyrrha, I’m full of butterflies,” she confessed with a breathless grin. “I haven’t felt like this in years and years!”
Her own smile wide, Pyrrha reached down to caress gently over her mother’s face, sliding her glasses free. Why did she feel so much more naked without them than without all of her other clothing? “Then I hope to do it for you again, very soon.”
That alone would have been wonderful - even if she did stop there. But as she watched, her daughter began to kiss her way down her chest. Over her stomach. Heading toward…
Oh no. She really hadn’t planned for her to get so ‘close’ - hadn’t planned for anyone to. Thoughts began to race through her head as she felt her panties being shucked, detachedly watching her daughter drag them from her ankles: ‘When was the last time I shaved? Willow probably shaves clean, or does the little strip. I don’t think Pyrrha’s ready to fight through a bush. Maybe I should warn her-’
“Oh, Theiaki, you’re so beautiful.”
Too late to fend her off or even warn her; the girl was so eager that Theia’s brain didn’t have time to form protests. Thanks to her glasses being gone, she could just barely make out those stunning green eyes just above her mons, looking down, then shifting up to smile at her - even though she couldn’t see Pyrrha’s mouth.
“Wha… am I? No.”
“Yes,” she insisted before kissing the inside of her thigh. “And you can really see where my hair gene comes from.”
Well that was a little embarrassing, but Pyrrha’s glimmer of playfulness was definitely helping to keep her urges from fading. Whether it was because her body had been awakened for the first time in years, or because of the aphrodisiac, she couldn’t be sure - but she could easily go again. Even without the hot breath caressing over her obscenely wet pussy, she was so turned on now that she would have taken care of it on her own, which she almost never bothered doing. Maybe she should start taking “special baths” on a regular basis.
Evidently, she had been speechless for too long. Her daughter pressed a kiss to the wet folds, and she let out a squeaky moan that sounded so childish and silly that she clapped a hand over her mouth in sheer shame.
“Theiaki, it’s alright,” Pyrrha urged her, hands gripping her thighs. “You’re so tense. Do… you need me to stop?” At least she could shake her head. “Oh. Then tell me what you do need.”
After a brief pause to breathe, she moved her hand long enough to whisper, “You. I need you.”
"You have me," she answered in a low voice, no hesitation. The purr was equal parts sensual and ASMR, so Theia definitely felt equally relaxed and enticed.
Then that gentle tongue met her slick folds and she forgot to pay any attention to how she felt, besides ‘good’. She only had the wherewithal to cover her mouth so the noises she was making would be partially muffled; beyond that, she had no idea what she did for the next minute or so. At some point, she knew one of her legs was draping over her daughter's strong back, and she thought she remembered grabbing her hair, but those things were such a distant second place compared to the feeling Pyrrha was blessing her with that they didn't stick in her memory quite as clearly.
And she wanted to thank her. Depraved and unnatural as this might have been, she wished she could properly thank her daughter for giving something back to her that had been lost for so many years. Even if it was just for tonight.
"You seem very ready to have another orgasm," Pyrrha breathed.
"Mmm, I… definitely could. Is that alright?"
“Yes, of course.” Biting her lip for a moment, she nuzzled the inside of her thigh. “You taste wonderful, and smell divine. I had not expected to enjoy it quite so much.”
“O-oh,” Theia breathed, automatically trying to close her legs. A flash of reality hit her - she shouldn’t have let her do that, shouldn’t be doing any of this. Why had she let herself get so carried away?! “Pyrrha…”
But her daughter was already shaking her head, moving up into position. The thick cock hanging between her legs did go a long way toward helping her forget that they were about to engage in a completely forbidden act… and when she looked back up into those gorgeous eyes, at that hesitant smile, her heart melted the rest of the way. No matter how ill-advised and wrong, all she wanted in the world was to get closer to that beautiful example of womanhood - and the sweet girl it was attached to.
“Yes, Theiaki?”
All of her protests evaporated from her brain. That’s right; she was Theiaki again. Someone to be loved, who could love completely - who wasn’t alone.
“I love you.”
Pyrrha’s smile was wide as she whispered, “I love you, too. Always have.”
“You really don’t mind? What we’re about to…?”
“No. I had never honestly considered it, and before tonight, I would not have been open to this, of course. Because it’s taboo. But seeing you in this light, and your interest in me, and…” Her breath hitched a little. “I am shocked at how much I want this now.”
“Me, too,” Theia rushed to reassure her as she reached between her legs to play with Pyrrha’s arousal. “You certainly feel like you want this - and are ready to take what is yours. I’m a little impressed, since it’s so soon after…”
Oh, that was a hard throb. Theia had to gasp when she felt the shaft very nearly jump from her hand. “Mmhh… what is… mine?”
“Was that why? You like that idea?” As her daughter nodded, she leaned up to kiss her neck and cheek. “I can be yours. I have never belonged to anyone else but my family.”
“I-I…” She suddenly claimed Theia’s mouth. Seemed there were no more words her poor daughter could come up with.
Which was all well and good, considering Theia was dying for her by this point. Of course, if her daughter had seen sense and called a halt to these proceedings, she would have backed off with no argument; what they were doing was illegal, immoral, and just a bad idea besides. But as long as this was what they both wanted, she couldn’t dream of denying her anymore.
“O-oooooh,” Pyrrha sighed as she broke off, the sensation of her mother’s wetness stretching to accommodate her girth calling a halt to the kiss. “Theiaki… you’re so… perfect for me…”
Meanwhile, Theia was in heaven. Everything so far had suggested that she would love the feeling of her sweet girl’s pretty cock filling her, but her imagination couldn’t prepare her for the real event. Either she was just far too hard up, or Pyrrha really was perfect. Which she could have told anyone who asked, with or without feeling inch after inch of thick shaft slowly forcing her hips apart. Her walls fluttered, back arched, a literal outcry erupted from her throat. Oh, her joints were going to be screaming at her in the morning.
“Alright, I… I’m in. Sorry that took so… I can’t believe- I’m really feeling you, everywhere! I am inside you!”
‘Not for the first time,’ her mind was rude enough to whisper. But she didn’t pass that thought along. “I… I feel so filled, I love it!”
“You do?”
“Of course,” she told her in a tender voice, reaching up to caress over her neck and shoulder. Her daughter’s head automatically leaned in that direction, eyelashes fluttering. “Mmhh, I… you are wonderful, I knew you would be wonderful! My little girl has never failed at something she put her mind to, and… and seeing your cock…”
Another little throb. “You did seem to like the sight of it. And it feels as good as it looked?”
“YES!” she panted - partly from the tiny thrust Pyrrha couldn’t seem to resist giving.
“Theiaki!” her daughter half-moaned, moving her hips a little more. Perhaps she shouldn’t have tried to go this many years without any sexual activity whatsoever - because now she felt like a raw clit being attacked from all directions, powerless to do anything but welcome the blindingly beautiful pleasure that crashed over her.
And it just kept coming. How did Willow still walk after being destroyed by that gargantuan cock? Theia had never expected to take something of this size, even though Peleus had been decently-hung; she just didn’t think she would find herself with anyone bigger. Her cries were absolutely genuine and unhinged, and she was positively clinging to her daughter for stability as she rammed into her over, and over, and over.
The number of orgasms Theia was given became increasingly hazy. Three? Four? Her mind was a blur, but she knew she had at least two more after the first one through her undergarment. Possibly more. And she was already screaming with delight, so other than the fluttering and clamping of her inner walls, Pyrrha likely had no idea she enjoyed so many in a row like that - she just kept pumping that impossibly thick pillar of pure ecstasy in and out of her poor, tortured cunt.
And she loved every minute.
“Theiaki!” she finally panted. “I… I think it’s going to happen! It was elusive, I have already finished twice tonight, I… but it’s coming! I will orgasm soon!”
Oh, her precious daughter. She spoke so sweetly, so earnestly. “Then… do it! I want you to finish!”
Pyrrha drew back to gape down at her, even though her hips were still thrusting at nearly half-speed. “I-inside? Without protection? Even though I’m-”
“YES! I… I want to feel this, I need it! Need you! Please, Pyrrha? Will you… will you fill me with your love?”
“O-of course! I’ll do it at once, M- Theiaki!” Another near-miss. But she wouldn’t have minded whatever her daughter called her; she just wanted to stay close to her, like this, forever.
Another minute of carnal brutality did it. Theia felt rubbed raw by the time she felt those telltale throbs all throughout her southern lands, a slight splash of juices. Obviously most of that had been spent on her face and in her throat but it was nice to know she was able to coax a little more from her daughter at the finish. And regardless, it was one of the most incredible things she had ever experienced in her sorry little life. Thanks to her not-so-little girl and her not-so-little cock.
When she was finally through, Pyrrha came to a stop with a long groan, arms shivering slightly with the effort of supporting her own weight. “Ohhh… oh, I wanted… I liked… mmm…”
“I agree,” Theia laughed weakly, tracing her fingers up and down the sweat-soaked back of her only child. “That was… mmm, so good…”
“It was. I… I felt you, Mother. You were moving around me, your…” She swallowed. “Your vaginal muscles.”
Chuckling again, she kissed her neck. “I really did raise the sweetest daughter in the world.”
“Yes. I, um… I think I should probably remove myself. I’m starting to ache, and I’m sure you’re much the-”
“MMHHHAH!”
Pyrrha froze in place upon hearing that sharp moan. She had suddenly pulled her hips back a few inches, and the pleasure was so overpowering that she couldn’t suppress it - not even partially. “Theiaki?” she questioned.
“I-it’s alright. You can keep going, just ignore… those sounds.”
“But I want you to enjoy yourself. If you can go further, I… could go further with you.”
Her brow creased slightly as she looked up at her valiant girl. “You already said you’re starting to ache. I couldn’t ask that of you.”
“Well, yes, but I… must be able to help somehow.”
“No, no, I don’t want you to hurt yourself. But I think you can still help. Just… stay where you are.”
Her daughter looked so fascinated and bewildered as her mother reached between their bodies and began to ruin her clit. Knowing Pyrrha was watching helped - feeling her helped. Even though she had scarcely ever even done this to herself, instincts and general knowledge took over where personal experience was lacking. Of course, once she really got going and was likely putting on a spectacular show, her daughter couldn’t keep her hips still - which was fine by her, considering everything combined made every inch of her skin feel like it was covered in IcyHot. And she was living for it.
“A-almost! Almost there! I just n-need- I need-”
“You need what? Theiaki, tell me! I… I want to make you happy!’
Somehow, that was what she needed, even though it hadn’t been what she was about to ask for. Theia Nikos came hard all over her daughter’s flawless cock yet again and couldn’t even feel sorry about it anymore, couldn’t summon a single regret. It was just so good, and she felt so wonderfully close to her that all she wanted was to rejoice in this occasion. To memorise it and hold it deep within her heart forever.
Once she was a limp noodle on the carpeted floor, Pyrrha leaned down to kiss her cheek a couple of times. Then she whispered, “Is… did you enjoy that?”
“Ohhhh yes. Mmm… Pyrrha, you’re a goddess.”
“O-oh.” A bashful chuckle told her how much her daughter had enjoyed that comparison. “W-well, in that case, I suppose I should take that as praise.” After a brief hesitation, she added, “May I… remove myself? I wouldn’t ask so soon, but i-it’s starting to hurt.”
A little “oh” fell from her mouth before she leaned up to kiss her lips. “Yes, of course, honey. Your father…” She almost stopped, but they had to face this sooner or later. Avoiding it hadn’t changed anything, and wouldn’t improve the situation. “Any time we could go more than once in the same day, he had similar complaints. But he laughed it off.”
“Awww,” Pyrrha said instead of seeming disgusted or uncomfortable. “I meant it when I said I was supportive that you had a healthy relationship; it always made me so happy.”
Then she withdrew, and Theia lost her mind again for a few seconds. Now she was so empty… but she knew she couldn't quite go again. Her body had been tortured enough for one night. Pyrrha moved slightly to the side to curl around her body, nestling in as if she were the smaller, more feminine of the two. And in some ways, she was, even if height wasn’t one of them. Her mother tried to mentally block out that thick, mostly-hard length draping over her body, rustling the coppery hairs on her mons as they settled in for a good snuggle.
“Theiaki?” She cleared her throat. “May I call you that now, or is that only for when we’re… in coitus?”
Her mother chuckled. “Sorry. I just didn’t expect you to say ‘coitus’ after that pause.”
“Oh. I’m sorry.”
“What do I keep telling you about apologising so much?” When her daughter sighed, she kissed her forehead. “You can call me that whenever we’re alone together, yes. I think it might be a little too… telling if you used it other times.”
“Mm, yes, I can see what you mean. ‘Mother’ outside of the bedroom, then.” She turned just enough to look up into her eyes. “Does… this mean we shall do this again sometime? It’s not a problem if you choose not to, but I can’t pretend I wouldn’t look forward to more.”
Theia somehow managed to stop herself from blurting out a hasty answer, one way or the other. She bit her lips and took a breath. “We’ll have to see how we feel in the morning. I think… I would like that, a lot, but if one or both of us regrets this, I don’t want… there to be any inordinate expectations.”
“I know I would love it.”
“You would?”
Her shoulder shrugged up toward her jawline. Such a sweet, demure movement, and Theia felt her stomach flutter - and hated that. Why was she so easy tonight?! Something in the water, yes, but still… “I thought I had a fantastic time with Willow - and I did, of course. It was wonderful. But this? It’s…” Tracks were already rolling down from her eyes as she whispered, “I love you. I always have; I just didn’t think it was this form of love. Storge, yes, and agape… philia in recent years. But eros was the form I least expected.”
So her daughter still remembered the types of love. Peleus had been insistent on teaching their daughter a lot of things from their culture, and that was at the top of his list - since he thought the English word “love” was just far too simplistic. “I can honestly say the same. I didn’t expect this, I… didn’t expect this ever again. Much less with the person already closest to my heart.”
Pyrrha’s grin was so radiant. “Am I?”
“Oh, you already know that, asteri mu. My bright little star.”
The two Nikoses threw themselves into another deep kiss that lasted longer than Theia cared to keep track of. One of pure cherishing and need. By the time they broke apart, Pyrrha’s cheeks were wet and her smile wide and grateful.
“I love you, Theiaki. In every type of way.”
#the housewives hit club futopia#rwby modern au#rwby smut#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#naughtybutweiss
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
Plot is really winding up now! Thanks for reading!
Princess and The Dragons
=Chapter 55
Though they did discuss trying the contraption the other way around, in the end Weiss decided she wasn’t quite ready to try it. And she was as honest as she could be that it was due to her near brush with being taken advantage of by the thug. The minute Yang started stammering to reassure her that she would never do that, Weiss cut her off with kisses and explained it wasn’t about what Yang would or wouldn't do. That it was her brain being a little weird for the time being and hopefully she could work her way through those issues eventually.
But fingers and lips were still welcome. And were used.
The next morning, they peeled themselves up from the bed after a while and showered together. Hands wandered quite a few places. Yang teased Weiss once or twice about wishing her mother were there, but after the retaliatory pinches she left the topic alone. Eventually, they got dressed in the spare clothes Yang had packed.
“I can’t believe you were this prepared,” Weiss chuckled as she buttoned up the plaid shirt. It was a little bit “country” for her refined tastes, but it did seem to suit the jeans rather well. “You keep doing these gentlemanly things that make me want to reconsider what I told my mother.”
Looking up from where she was shrugging on her leather jacket, Yang asked, “What did you tell her?”
“Oh, it's nothing.” But when she glanced over again to see her girlfriend was waiting with arms folded, she relented, “She tried to tell me that you were basically my boyfriend, just because you're a little taller and a little stronger. I told her it wasn't quite the same.”
That got the Dragon chuckling. “Yeah, I would hope you know that after last night, especially. Really made an honest woman out of me.”
“You're ridiculous, Xiao Long.”
“I'm serious. Even if it was rubber, that was… that was my first time. With one of those.”
Weiss dropped her heels on to the bed to walk over and catch her lover by the elbows, holding on. “I guessed that. You looked like it scared you, putting yourself in that position. Even if you ended up liking it later.”
“Pshhh,” she grunted, rolling her eyes… even though her cheeks were turning redder. “Wasn't scared.”
“Yes, you were. And so was I. Both about the idea of you doing that to me and me doing it to you. Always have been about boys.”
With Weiss having admitted that much freely, Yang let her gruff attitude and wry smile fall away. “Fine. Yeah, I was, uh… it was weird. Didn't ever see myself letting that happen to me for anybody before. And if I'm being honest, I still don't see it. Like, last night feels like this crazy dream. Doesn't it? Or is that just me?”
“Not just you,” she reassured her.
“Guess I always pictured myself being the one doing that once I bought one of those things. Since I'm kinda ‘manly’, like your mom said. Barely ever even let any girls finger me. But then…” The way her breaths began to quicken, her eyes staring off into the corner, was a little worrying to Weiss but she kept listening. “Last night? It felt so good. Really different, and wrong, but good, and seeing you above me like that… I hated it but I loved it, and I don't know what that means!”
Gentle kisses began to help the big strong Dragon fight down her building anxiety. It really only took a few seconds, even if it felt like a short eternity. Then Weiss pulled back to cup her cheeks gently as she saw Yang start to smile again.
“Hey, you jolly blond giant. If it makes you like this, I'm never going to put that thing on again. I promise.”
“What? Really? Oh.” She swallowed and then shrugged. “Guess you don't have to.”
“But…” Carefully keeping her voice casual, neutral, she added, “If you put it on me, we could try it again sometime. Since then I'll know it's what you actually want, instead of just… not being sure.”
Yang's smile could have lit up the entire town of Vale. “Cheeeee. I don't know how you do that all the time.”
“Do what?”
“Know exactly the right thing to say. It's like, you're some kind of Martian with a secret power. Real gone.”
Laughing, she threw her arms around the taller girl and squeezed, earning her a squeeze in return. “You're actually pretty good about that, too. I think you and Kali are the ones who usually don't have to try very hard to make me feel better.”
“Wow, holy cow. You're comparing my skill level to hers? That's a high compliment, cuz she's really good at that.”
“Yep.” They shared a quick kiss before she sat down to start pulling on her heels. “And you're even better than her because if you can't make me feel better with words, we can always…”
For a second, the blissfully happy Yang just stood there waiting for Weiss to continue. Then a sly grin began to spread across her face.
“Sure can, Princess. Any blessed day of the week.”
-----------------------------------------
Since there wasn't really anything else to do on that Lazy Sunday, they rang the well-guarded number for Salem's manor. Though the threat had passed, Blake and her mother were going to remain behind there for a little bit longer until they could square away everything and make sure no loyal flunkie on Jacques Schnee’s payroll holding a grudge might come for them.
The diner was pretty packed by the time they made it there, Teresa Brewer blaring out of the jukebox and a couple of kids cutting a rug. How fitting, given Weiss’s attire. Luckily, Blake and Ilia had managed to snag a booth in the corner since they were so much closer on this occasion than the two calling from an out-of-town motel were.
“Hmm,” Blake purred with a playful little smile as Yang dropped into the seat across from them. Ilia only waved meekly.
“Hmm? Hmm what, Belladonna?”
The raven-haired girl looked down into her cola as she stirred it with her straw. “You look different today. That's all. Like you two had a big night.”
Weiss could have predicted Yang wouldn’t know what to say about that, and she was right. Her tough-as-nails girlfriend looked like a blushing bride the morning after the wedding - which was close enough to what happened that it might as well have been true. The reaction actually startled Blake enough that she stopped almost-smirking, amber eyes wide.
“Wait, I was kind of teasing, but now you have to spill the beans! Did you guys try something new?”
Ilia looked between them, mystified. “What? What happened?”
“Let’s just say,” Weiss began in a haughty tone, coming to the rescue, “that I made Yang feel really good last night. And I’ll thank you to leave her alone about it.”
“Cheeeeeee,” Blake breathed, still stunned as she watched Yang clearing her throat, tugging at the collar of her shirt, not meeting anyone’s eyes. “If you can do that to The Dragon, maybe I should be chasing you into bed a little sooner than I planned.”
“As if you haven’t had plenty of your own fun last night,” Weiss teased back. “Present company included.”
“Nothing like that happened. So you can cut that out.” Ilia frowned a little, but didn’t make a big deal of Blake’s reaction beyond that. “And you can also stop trying to push us together like a couple of bookends with no books, you know.”
“Hey! I am not doing that, you take that back!”
“If the Ruby Slipper fits, Dorothy…”
Before Weiss could bluster a response, Ilia spoke up in a gentle tone, “Actually… last night was great. Blake just walked me to my room and gave me a kiss on the cheek. It felt like a nice end to a nice homecoming. Kind of… magical, I guess.”
Weiss and Yang cooed “AWWWW!!!” so loudly that a few of the other diner patrons looked around, and then burst into laughter at the way Blake folded her arms over her chest and sighed. But her cheeks were a tiny bit pink; not the full rosy explosion of Yang’s, but there were emotions being suppressed.
“So cuuuuute!” Yang teased.
“You two need to take a long walk off a short pier,” she finally grunted.
“Honestly, that’s really wonderful,” Weiss told them to cut off any further ribbing between the almost-siblings. “I’m glad. Just don’t forget the little people, like me, who helped you get there.”
Ilia’s gasp was actually offended. “Of course not! I mean, I still want another dance. And I can tell you Blake still wants another of everything else.”
“Yeah,” Blake laughed, who had seen Weiss’s humour for what it was and clearly had no concerns. “I’ll have a whole heap of whatever you did for Yang last night.”
However, the Princess turned to smile at Yang, a private, warm smile. “Hmm… perhaps. But I think we’ll save that one just for us. How do you feel about that?”
“Eh. Your call; Blake’s your ‘special friend’.” But despite her feigned indifference, it was obvious Yang was privately incredibly pleased that her girlfriend had offered to devote that activity to them and only them. Weiss squeezed her hand under the table to show that she noticed, and that they were on the same wavelength.
“Is that how we’re using those words? You’re my girlfriend, Blake’s my ‘special friend’?”
Giggling into her cola as the waitress finally arrived, Blake said, “There are worse things to be called, I guess.”
-----------------------------------------
From there, they ordered and ate and chatted. No matter how frequently they goaded the two, Blake and Ilia only reaffirmed that their evening had been quite family-friendly; a little hand-holding, and that chaste goodnight kiss, but it was mostly like two friends starting to get familiar with each other. Weiss thought that was actually probably for the best. Sometimes, she privately wished she and Yang had the chance to hang out and discover what kind of friends they were before she was whisked off to bars on a motorcycle and kissed in abandoned train depots - but on the other hand, it had all been so exciting and life-changing! And given the end result, she wouldn’t trade it for the world.
They were still laughing at some dirty joke Yang told - one that Ilia didn’t quite get but politely chuckled at anyway - as they spilled out of the diner an hour later. Blake cuffed her around the shoulder, and Yang caught her in a playful chokehold with one arm as they moved to their bikes.
“Your mind is absolutely filthy,” Weiss was chuckling. “But I guess I love it, anyway.”
“You guess?!” Then she looked down at her motorcycle. “Ugh… speaking of filthy, look at this thing. Damn highway out to that motel.”
“So wash it,” Weiss laughed. “I’ll help.”
However, that scheming look had already crept into her violet eyes as she stroked her chin. “You know… I don’t think so. Seems like somebody owes me the pleasure.”
“Owes you what?” But the minute Blake finished speaking, her eyes rolled upward. “Ugh. No. No, you’re not actually holding me to that bet, you clod!”
“I am. In fact… you never offered, so now I think you gotta sweeten the deal.” Her eyes were sparkling with that old malevolence yet again when she added, “And I know exactly how. Weiss, you wanted to help her, didn’t you? I think that sounds real neato.”
All Weiss replied with was, “Oh really?” She was only half-listening, thinking about how cute Ilia was while hugging Blake from behind. Whatever it was couldn’t be that bad.
-----------------------------------------
A couple of hours later, Weiss was regretting her indifference.
“In what way is this part of the bet?” Blake was grumbling.
“Come on,” Yang coaxed gently in a cloying voice as she kicked back in the olive green lawn chair, sunglasses in place. “Wearing towels wasn’t part of the deal.”
Weiss had both hands on her hips - over said towel. “And what was this ‘deal’ exactly? Refresh my memory.”
“You two give me a little show and I let Blake off with just cleaning my bike one time instead of for a month. And c’mon, it’ll be fun! Just get all… wet and wild, start splishin’-and-a-splashin’!”
Though her companion looked no more thrilled about it than she did, she was equally resigned. “Alright, fine. Let’s get this over with.”
Blake’s towel fell to the grass, revealing an itsy-bitsy, teenie-weenie, yellow polka dot bikini. Weiss did the same, her own red and a solid tone but no more conservative. She was at least thankful that it was in the back yard rather than the front; having the entire neighbourhood see her so scantily clad outside of an actual beach would have mortified her beyond belief - and even then, she had always worn a one piece bathing suit. At least Ilia had decided she would go home – once Blake made it clear the last thing she wanted was yet another spectator.
“You are a PIG, Xiao Long!” she snapped out of nowhere, her entire face and neck red. Blake wasn’t nearly as flustered, but she was trying to focus on getting the soap and bucket, carrying them to the faucet on the back of her mother’s house.
“Yeah, but a pig with a view.” She had even put a second lawn chair down to prop up her feet.
So they got to work. Really, neither of them minded too much, other than how annoying the labour was; Yang was a demanding taskmaster, ordering them not to scratch the paint job, to pay closer attention to scrubbing certain areas. By the time they really got going, it was quite warm work, and Weiss found herself glad of the bikini after all.
“The stupid thing is, I’m kind of flattered,” Blake whispered as they were washing the other side of the bike, away from their audience. “I know Yang is teasing us, but, well… at least once she wanted to see my body. Pretty pathetic, isn’t it?”
Weiss let her barely-covered hip shift over and bump Blake’s. “Hey, it’s a great body. And maybe it’s a little pathetic, but I understand. It’s hard to have a crush and try to just make it ‘go away’.”
“But I’m happy right now. Really! You’re my ‘special friend’, and this new, um, courtship with Ilia… or whatever it is. It’s pathetic to still hang onto an old crush. But I guess it’ll just take time to pass.”
“Exactly. You’ll get there.”
However, now Weiss had a fun little idea. Stupid, and liable to get her sucker punched, but fun. Once done on that side, they turned around and worked to get the last bit of the back while Yang was calling out more lewd comments, laughing all the while. Weiss started laughing with her. At first, Blake just rolled her eyes at both of them, but when it kept up she was understandably a little confused.
“SHAKE THAT CABOOSE!” Yang cackled. Weiss was starting to worry she was suffering from sunstroke – or had snuck something from Raven’s liquor cabinet.
“Alright,” Weiss laughed. “You finish up this while I hook up the hose, alright?”
“Sure,” Blake sighed, doing exactly that. As she ground the soapy sponge against the back of the Harley, Weiss trotted over and screwed the hosepipe’s connector into the faucet, then quickly dashed back to the nozzle before anyone could figure out what was up.
Then she took aim and fired.
“AAAAH!” Blake burst out as the water doused both bike and washer, dropping the sponge in shock. “Weiss!”
Seconds later, she looked like a wet cat, hair pasted across her face and neck and shoulders. Not much better could be said for the polka dots. By the time Weiss turned off the stream, she was soaked to the bone, shivering in the mid-Autumn air with her arms around her middle and glaring at her through the curtain of hair.
It was Yang who spoke first. “Well… didn’t see that coming.”
“You give me that, Schnee,” Blake growled, taking a step forward. Weiss took a step back. “Are- seriously? You just hosed me down, and you’re running away?!”
“Listen! We can discuss this! NO!”
So around and around the bike they ran, fighting over the hose. Weiss kept trying to nip it upward so it didn’t actually wrap around the handlebars - which was her undoing, because she wound up faceplanting into the damp grass, getting the tiniest bit of mud on her front.
“AH!” she giggled, and by then Blake was doing the same - mostly because she had the hose aimed at Weiss now. Yang was joining them from the sidelines. “Nooo, you monster!”
“Surrender! Go on, say ‘uncle’!”
But Weiss couldn’t say anything with the water making her gargle constantly. When she started hacking and coughing, Blake finally did turn off the hose and helped her up to pound on her back. “You’re okay. Come on, breathe.”
“I’m fine!” she finally grunted, wiping mud and water from her face. “Ugh… okay, okay, that was… maybe not my best plan of all time. And now we're both all muddy.”
“Yeah, we are. We can shower inside; Mom didn't pack the soap or anything, it’s still there.”
Weiss smirked. “We could. Or…”
“Or?” But when Weiss picked up the bucket and pulled one of the sponges out, Blake's eyes narrowed. “Don't make me turn this hose on you agai- oh!”
The gentle slap of soap across their stomach silenced her well enough. After giving her a moment to get used to it, Weiss began to massage in a gentle circle, easily washing away the negligible dirt. Blake still looked the tiniest bit surly, but she wasn't all that upset now that she knew her special friend wasn't going to do anything worse.
“What are you doing?!” she finally hissed under her breath as Weiss moved down to her thighs.
“Getting the mud. Or did you already forget?”
“Ha, ha. Very funny. Now… n-now cut that out.” She couldn’t help the vibration that crept into her voice when Weiss was caressing her thigh, and the way her eyes fluttered closed was very telling.
From the lawn chairs came a hearty, “OooooOOOOoh, I could get used to this!” That only made Blake surlier.
“Just relax,” she whispered as she moved around to her back - which definitely didn’t need soaping.
“But what are you trying to do? I mean, I’m really not comfortable doing this in front of Yang…”
“Come on, think about it. This might be your best chance to show her how sexy you can be. I know you are already, but Yang doesn’t see you as a woman; just a sister, or something. Maybe this can help open her eyes a little.”
Glancing over at the blonde, who was still just laughing at what she perceived as a silly game they were playing, Blake hissed urgently, “But I’m fine with that! Really! It’s great being her sister and best friend, and I’ve put the other stuff in the past. Can’t we just leave it alone?”
“Have you really, though?”
“Yes.” But the washing was clearly getting to her. “Why are you doing this to me?”
“Because…” Well, because it was kind of thrilling. But that wasn’t the main reason, and certainly not the one she was going to tell Blake. Might as well go with the truth. “Because I think just once, we should try. If Yang still doesn’t think you’re her kinda gal, then we know we tried, and… and we can really put it to rest. But if you want me to stop, I will. It was just an idea.”
And to make sure Blake saw she was serious, she stepped back and lowered the sponge. Yang lowered her legs from the other lawn chair, concerned with how serious the other two looked now.
“Don’t stop now! She’s going to figure out something’s up!” Immediately, Weiss started washing again, but just on her side; the bare minimum. “Just wash me off and hose me down again and get this over with.”
“Okay. Um… okay.”
When Weiss kept washing in silence, Blake finally sighed and pet over her head when she stood up after finishing off her legs. “Sorry. I’m sorry for getting snippy, but you really went too far.”
“I know I did - I just… I think Yang could like you that way if she could see y-”
“I don’t want her to anymore.” Weiss blinked in surprise as she shrugged and looked away. “Well… okay, I do, but at the same time I think it could mess things up between us the way they are between me and my mom. So… since Yang already seems so sure that I’m ‘just her sister’, maybe that’s for the best.”
Biting her lip, Weiss stopped to hug her tightly, caressing over her back with the sponge. “I got it. You might be right, you might be wrong. But either way, what you want is more important than what I think, so I won’t try this again. I promise.”
“What the hell are you two doing?”
Both of them jumped when they realised Yang’s voice was right next to them, instead of halfway across the lawn. She had ditched her leather jacket at some point, and her biceps bulged very slightly under her shirt sleeves. Weiss sheepishly yelped, “Nothing!”
“Nothing, huh?” Her eyes narrowed, sweeping between Blake and Weiss. “Doesn’t feel like nothing. But fine, fine, keep your damn secrets.”
“It’s nothing,” Blake insisted with a small smile. “She was just being a germ, we had to kind of talk about it, and now… all’s well that ends well. Honest.”
For a minute, it really seemed like Yang was going to argue with them or insist that she be told what was going on. Then she snatched up the hose from the ground and turned it on both of them.
“AAAAAHHH!”
“Get your free showers here, ladies!” she cackled, grin huge while they skipped back and forth, alternately trying to flee from the spray and to run toward Yang to stop it at the source. “What’s the matter? Hey, don’t run away - I just wanna help get you all clean!”
But around the time they had finally been rinsed clean, both of them running after Yang to catch her and smother her with affection - and soak through her clothes - they heard another voice across the lawn shouting, “WHAT are you girls DOING?!”
Of course it belonged to Kali Belladonna. She was dressed in a smart olive green dress with matching pumps, hands on her hips and handbag dangling from her wrist as she watched them frolick. Embarrassed, Weiss came to a skidding halt - and Blake crashed into her, Yang crashing into both of them and sending them to the muddy grass immediately.
“Girls!” Walking carefully over to them, she bent slightly to inspect them as she laughed, “Good God, I don’t know what’s got into you.”
“Nothing, Mom,” Blake laughed as she squirmed under Yang’s weight. Which she certainly didn’t seem to be trying to shift off of herself very fast. Weiss decided to be kind enough to refrain from mentioning she had noticed. “But what are you doing here? I mean, we just came to wash Yang’s bike.”
“Yes, I see that,” she snorted. “Great job staying on task.”
Finally getting up, Yang grunted, “You moving back, Mrs. B?”
“Not yet. However… there is something else that requires your attention, Weiss. I thought I would let you know immediately, even if nothing can be done about it until tomorrow afternoon.”
“What’s happening tomorrow?” she asked Kali as they finally righted themselves. She tried to focus on that instead of the raised eyebrow from Blake’s mother at their attire.
“Only your entire future.”
#princess and the dragons#freezerburn fanfic#1950s au#naughtybutweiss#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#nsfw-text
5 notes
·
View notes
Link
Warnings: incest, fellatio, cunnilingus, rawing, spitroasting, daisy chaining.
Okay now we're finally getting into the Mommy/Daughter bonding time that a lot of you probably came to this fic for! And there will be plenty more, believe you me. Hope it was worth the wait (unless you were waiting for a different pair, and then I hope you enjoy it when we get there)!
=Chapter 9: Raven
“Okay! So, uh… so what do we do here, exactly?”
Raven grimaced as she glanced between the two girls. Everything had gone so wrong. Her thoughts were screaming around in her head, despite how much of a casual, detached facade she was trying to maintain. Unfortunately, it made her sound stupid when she said, “What?”
“What do we do?” Yang asked again. Her poor little girl. Well, not so little anymore; they were about the same height, and even though they both worked out, clearly Yang was putting in more time at the gym if those incredible muscles counted as evidence. And they did. Honestly, if she wasn’t her dau-
‘No. Kill that thought. Don’t go there even for a second, Branwen. Just talk to the kids.’
“Oh. I, uh, I dunno. Sorry, the music’s up again…” Then she sighed and leaned back against the wall in their little corner of the sleazy, cursed room. “I’m passing the buck. I heard you, I just… trying to think.”
Ruby piped up, “It’s gonna be okay, okay? That’s what we’re here for. Um… I’m kinda glad I get to come over here, since like, nothing happened with me cuz I was out in the hall.” She added a tiny laugh, and Raven couldn’t help relaxing. So sweet. Maybe she should have tried to be around more - for both of them. Double the failure. “I think it’d be good if Yang said how she’s feeling right now, and when she’s finished, Aunt Raven can go. And then like, we can discuss after. Is that okay?”
“There’s nothin’ to talk about.” But when Yang glared at her, Raven sighed, turning to look at the swirling lights in the rest of the room. Everyone was too far away so she couldn’t catch sight of Blake and Kali. The others had their own problems that didn't concern her at the moment. “Fine.”
Yang nodded. “Okay, um… so I guess…” She sighed, shaking out her limbs - like she was about to deadlift and loosening up beforehand. “Whoo! Alright, here it is. I feel, um… not so bad?”
“What?” Raven breathed in shock.
“Yeah. Like, I get why everybody’s freakin’ out - and I kinda did, too. When I saw Mom.” She swallowed, looking guilty and awkward for a second, then shrugged and grinned at them. “But hey, everybody had a good time, right? And nothing, uh, Alabama-ish actually happened at all. So I feel like it’s kinda… once we get over it, this’ll be no big deal.”
“Oh. Well, I mean… I guess I can kinda understand that.” Raven sighed. “I still wanna fist-fight Kali, though.”
“Huh? Why?”
Raven threw her arms wide. “What do you mean, ‘why’? You’re my kid! She’s twice your age and took advantage of you, knowing I’m in the same room! It’s fucked up!”
“Didn’t you do the same thing?” she accused, folding her arms. It made her pasty-adorned breasts look even larger, and Raven tried not to notice.
“Yeah, Aunt Raven,” Ruby insisted. “Don’t you think maybe you’re projecting? I mean, your own guilt about what you did? And that’s not saying you’re being bad; it’s hard to look at your own feelings and stuff.”
Raven just stared. Where did this kid come up with all this psychobabble? She almost wished she could see her better in the low light - she had grown up so much that she was unrecognisable from her hazy memories of a little boy running around, wrapped in a big red blanket and saying he was going to be a superhero. Cute. And still cute now, just in a different way.
“And Yang,” she said in a too-reasonable tone, sounding like a sitcom mother from the fifties. “You’re not being honest about your feelings, either.”
The blonde whipped her head toward her. “Huh?”
“You’re not as cool with it as you wanna make us think. I know you too well to buy that!”
“Uh… well I mean, what’s the point in being upset? I thought me and Blake were friends, and it’s weird she fucked my mom. For sure. And that my mom came in here and fucked my friend. Both of them. But I also… like, I did it, too. And I feel guilty about it, and Blake…” This time, her voice was more tight when she said, “But what’s the point in making a big deal when like, it’s not gonna change a damn thing? So is it so bad I wanna focus on how fun the actual sex was, a-and how she made me feel like I mattered?”
Raven felt her brow furrowing. “Hey, what the hell is that? Of course you matter.”
“Not to you. Not to most people at my college. I mean, I’ve gotten a lot of dick and a lot of pussy, but nobody wants to stay, so…” She shrugged. “Doesn’t matter.”
“Yang,” Ruby breathed, laying a hand on her arm. She didn’t pull away, but even with the lighting as bad as it was, she could see her tensing up from the contact.
“Well… listen, I know I messed up,” Raven began when Yang didn’t continue.
“Yeah. I mean, you did remember Blake’s my friend, right? And you still fucked her.”
With a heavy sigh, she took hold of Yang’s other shoulder. “Not that. And actually, we didn’t fuck, just… fooled around… that’s not what I was talkin’ about. I meant with you, in general. It's like… I’ve been trying to figure out how to be with you, but every time we try that bonding time thing, it doesn’t… work. You’ve noticed. We never know what to say. I try, you try, we…” It must have been the drugs making it easier for her to be honest. Or the booze.
“I know, Mom.” Her voice was soft, and she could barely hear it over the bass vibrations. “I get it. Like, I’ve really been happy about you trying! But yeah, I guess too much time passed, and we missed so much, and it’s just kinda… funky like that. But that last time, the monster truck rally? That was pretty great.”
“Yeah,” she breathed with a widening smile. “Pretty badass. And like, we even almost hugged.”
While they were nodding and smiling, Ruby looked between them. “What is that? Almost hugged?”
“Oh. Yeah, Yang went up for a high five, I went up for a hug. Then we both switched. Then we just kinda bumped knuckles, since uh… since by that point, it was already weird. No big deal.”
“Of course it’s a big deal! Come on, hug, you guys - let the healing begin!”
Yang turned to raise an eyebrow at her. “Uhhh, did you forget I got this like, half-hard eclair down here, covered in love-icing?”
“Oh my God,” Raven muttered, stomach turning. “You really got a way with words, kiddo.”
“Um, can’t you pull your hips back? This is really important!” Ruby even bounced up and down eagerly. That didn’t help Raven in the slightest - because her little dick was still flopping all over, as hard as ever. Without the luxury of having gotten off, as all of the other girls presumably did, she had received no relief and the chemicals continued to insist on her being ready for a rowdy time.
“Ugh…” Yang sighed, then shrugged at her mom. “We’re doing this, I guess.”
“I guess. I, uh… I want to hug you, Yang.” That sounded so awkward out loud that she grimaced and looked away. “Fuck it. This is dumb.”
“Nope, nope!” Ruby piped up, pushing them together. “Hug it out, and then you can work on everything else! Show each other you have love, you’re both just kinda stinky at showing it!”
So then she was smooshed up against Yang. Her little girl who was huge - in more ways than one. Feeling that thick shaft pressing into her jeans was already weird, even if it was partly soft, but she did her best to mentally block that out and focus on the rest. She was so strong, and tall, and grown completely - which was part of the problem. Yang was so beautiful; all the feminine nuances combined with the things that had attracted her to Taiyang a couple of decades ago. She missed almost her entire childhood, like there was a jump-cut between her little boy and this fully adult woman, and it felt like she could never get caught up now.
And she also felt how nervous she was. The poor thing was trembling, as if worried that at any moment Raven would either hug her and she wouldn’t like it, or attack her, maybe yell at her about Kali… or walk away again.
"This is stupid." Her daughter tensed even more. Reevaluating, Raven tried again. "I meant… that I can't just hug my kid, that I need your sister to nag me into it… so fucked up."
"I'm sorry, Mom. For all of it; I didn't… I was just trying to help pay bills, and college, and pay off these dumb giant tits…"
"They aren't dumb. They look great, alright? Shut up with that." Their embrace relaxed a little more, and Raven let out a rough chuckle. "What can you bench? One? One-fifty?"
"Did two-twenty-five once," she glowed. Raven felt that shaft twitch a little, but just redoubled her efforts to ignore - to focus on Yang, her daughter. Not Sunbeam, the extremely ripped, cute, hung stripper. "Really got me pumped, even if I felt it for days. Gonna try for two-fifty!"
"Good, that's… that's great, kiddo." She sighed. "I should be there, spotting you. But it's… well, I'm proud."
She hadn't said that to Yang much. That was probably the main reason the girl's arousal throbbed yet again - and it wasn’t just half-hard anymore. Was that because of the drugs? Or something worse? Raven felt her heart speed up, but focused on petting her back and trying to memorize this closeness. Bizarre tingles could be dealt with another time.
"Man, that takes me back. Your jojoba, like, mixed with axle grease."
"What? Oh…" Raven half-smirked. "My shampoo. Yeah, I know, I know. Real throwback."
"Mmmm, yeah. I miss it, from when I was little. We, uh… probably haven't hugged in a few years, because we're not like that. So I haven't smelled it since then."
"Oh, uh… probably. Did you wanna hug more?"
"What? Naw."
"Me either." But they had both squirmed; there was no avoiding it since they could feel when each other did. "No, no… that's bullshit. I wanna hug you. I just feel like I'm… like I can't."
"Why not?" Yang's hands had begun caressing over Raven's back and hair, and she wished she didn't appreciate that as much as she did. But it felt so good…
"I don't deserve the right, Yang. Your dad stuck by you after we split while I got selfish for a few years, drank myself into a coma… fucked it all up. Why would you wanna hug some selfish old bitch who couldn't be your mom?"
A little whine sounded in the back of her daughter's throat. "Cuz you're my mom, okay? I know… I know you didn't like us much for a while, but you came back. It's been good. I'm just… I feel dumb, I didn't figure out…"
"No, no, girl." This didn't come naturally to her; never had. But she pushed Yang back just enough to look into her teary eyes. "Didn't like you? Not fuckin possible. I hated your dad - hated Summer. They fucked up my plan completely, screwed my life, but I…"
"But what?"
This wasn't going to be easy. "I was mad. No… was hurt. Seeing you treat her like you used to treat me, Tai doing the same, hurt me. You didn't need me anymore, so…"
"That's not true! I need you, Mom!"
Maybe not the best choice of words while she was sporting such a huge, insistent erection. But her girl's words were too important to focus on something so perverted; later. Deal with it later.
"Why? I'm just… an old woman now. You're already all grown up."
"Old woman?" she scoffed. "You kidding? I'm pretty sure you could put my head through the wall right now. My mom's a fucking war hero and I have never forgotten."
Alright, well that sent chills all through her body. Acceptance was a powerful drug, and Raven so rarely got a hit. The ladies of her group did help somewhat in that regard but nobody really fawned over her the way her daughter just had - accepted her with open arms, scars and all.
Well, maybe Blake. And Neon. One thing at a time.
"Yang," she breathed, dragging her back into her arms. It was good that Ruby had forced the previous hug so they could get the ball rolling, but this one was a lot more clingy, real, full of genuine affection. Her hands dug desperately into her daughter's strong back through her golden mane, wishing she never had to let her go again.
"I love you, Mom!" she sniffled, her own clinging actually harder than her mother's. The poor baby! Raven had really assumed her ex-husband and his new wife had taken care of all Yang's emotional needs after she left, but she had been dead wrong. She would feel awful about her mistakes if she didn't feel so exhilarated that her girl still needed her.
"I've got you, Honeybee. Mom's gonna take care of you."
The girl giggled. "Haven't called me that in years. Kinda forgot about it."
"I'm sorry," she hissed into her shoulder, breathing in that strong scent of sweat, sex… jojoba? Did her little girl use the same shampoo? That was both sad and so touching it brought tears to her eyes, too. What a pair.
"I-it's okay! I'm always gonna be your honeybee. Or maybe a bumblebee now, cuz I can sting!"
As Raven chuckled, she felt another throb right up against her mons and stomach. "Yeah, I can feel that damn stinger, too."
"A-ahhhh… um, is it weird that I kinda forgot?" They both chuckled. "Well, I mean it feels good and all; I just wasn't thinking about it, I guess."
It felt good? What?
"Aww, you guys are so cute!" Ruby bubbled - reminding them that she was still there, observing the entire scene as it played out. Unable to restrain herself, she threw her arms around her half-sister and… whatever Raven was to her. Nothing, she had thought. Now she wasn't so sure.
"Ruby - hey! Oh my God, watch that dick, poking both of us!"
As Ruby started to shrink back, Raven stepped back from the hug just enough to be able to see both girls with a wry smile, holding onto both of their shoulders. "It's not like I haven't touched enough dick in this one night to make up for the last couple of years. What's one more?"
"Yeah, you and Neon?" Yang asked. It was harder not to look down because, well, it was harder. "Damn, this I gotta see."
"Uh… I dunno, she's not that much older than you, Yang… that's probably weird."
"You slept with my best friend already, so like, doesn't seem to be slowing you down." Raven grimaced and her hands clenched a little, and her daughter hurried to add, "Which is cool! I mean, for a second it kind of fucked me up, but after everybody talked… like, nobody really understood what was gonna happen in this room tonight before it did. I think we should just all try to… forgive and let it be."
"YES!" Ruby squeaked, hopping up and down and putting on another unintentional show. Raven knew her eyes were lingering more each time she glanced, but even after what Kali revealed about their beverages, she was still having trouble resisting the urges. "That's what I've been saying - it's all a big misunderstanding, and nobody got hurt, so can't we let the past be the past?"
Raven was nodding along as she glanced over at Yang, and noticed she was holding more still than usual. Her daughter had always been very energetic, bounced from foot to foot, fidgeted. Why was she so still?
“What?”
"Mom… do you like Ruby's dick?"
"Huh? Wh- excuse me?!"
Glancing over at Yang briefly, Ruby turned back to look curiously up into her face. “Do you like my dick, Aunt Raven?”
“Ugh.” She facepalmed briefly. “You see what you did, Yang? Wow.”
“Hey, I wasn’t the one looking,” she giggled. At least she was giggling - even if it was at her expense, that was still positive progress. “But I mean, I get it; she’s got a cute little peepee. Kinda wanna put a bow on it.”
“Yaaaang!” the girl half-squealed, covering her face with both hands as her half-sister cackled. That was pretty adorable. However…
Something caught Raven’s eye. As they talked about decorating one of them, both erect cocks in her immediate vicinity twitched. Maybe it was a coincidence. Maybe it was just a product of the whole situation, the aphrodisiacs and pills, the atmosphere, and two of them already smelling like sex. Or maybe…
‘They don’t have a thing for each other, do they?’ Raven couldn’t help thinking. ‘No. Woman, you’re overreacting to every stupid fucking thing now; just calm the hell down.’
“Go on, give it a shot, Mom. It’s not like it’s really gonna hurt anything at this point.”
Raven suddenly realised she was a lot closer to Ruby’s pretty little shaft. A quick glance up showed its owner was still double-facepalming - totally unsuspecting. Had she really gotten this much closer without even realising? Was she that sick, that far gone?
No… there was a hand in the middle of her back. Somebody was bending her over and it definitely wasn’t the shy teenager. Raven twisted to glare up at her daughter… but that had another side effect. Now she was looking at another , much larger endowment, also pointing at her face.
One she definitely shouldn’t be that close to. Ever.
“YANG!” she grunted, tensing her back to stop her daughter from pushing her any further down.
“What?” Yang asked, her mischievous smirk slipping slightly. Then she noticed she'd put her own mother at eye-level with her anatomy, and she cleared her throat. “Uh… shit. Okay, I didn’t think this one through…”
“Ugh, it’s fine.” Raven was desperately trying to think of a way out of this, but her first priority was to reassure her daughter. It had to be - or at least, to distract her. “Well… actually.”
“Hm?” But when Raven reached up with both index fingers and pushed the dicks together until the tips touched, Yang shivered and hissed, “Hey! What the fuck are you doing?”
Ruby peeked through her fingers. “Yang, Yang! Our dicks kissed!”
“Wha- NO! That’s weird, don’t say stuff like that - and you, Mom! What are you doing to us?!”
Standing up with a wide smirk as Yang took a step away, Raven purred, “Well, I figured that’s why you pushed me down there. To help you out.”
“Ughhhh…” Yang grimaced, dick throbbing constantly. Yep, she had been right about Yang, at least; Ruby remained to be seen. “Okay, okay, I’m… sorry. I didn’t really mean you had to do anything, I was just playing with you! But I guess it’s kinda too weird, with all that’s going on…”
Shaking her head, she pulled her in for another hug. “It’s alright, Yang. We were both messing around. Nobody’s mad.”
“I’m not mad,” Ruby insisted, throwing her arms around both of them. Another heartwarming family moment, in spite of the needy cocks poking the mother among the three. “And hey, not any weirder than that time I accidentally got a little on you during training."
"EW! Do you have to keep reminding me?!"
"But thanks, Aunt Raven. I thought it was kinda fun! A-and, um… looked good? I don’t know, maybe that is weird.”
“Yeah?” Yang asked - and this time, Raven knew she wasn’t imagining it, wasn’t overthinking anything. The way her daughter’s cock throbbed so hard against her, and her hips twitched, trying to abate the growing need… either she wanted to fuck her, or she wanted to fuck Ruby. And honestly, she was hoping for the one that would be at least the tiniest bit less depraved.
Even if her body was responding very favourably to the sensation. She really had been trying to suppress it, but it was the roll of hips, the unintentional thrust against her stomach, that made it impossible to ignore any longer. Her little girl wasn’t so little, and that extra grown-up part of her anatomy was just as enticing as any others she had contact with that night. Yes, it was probably the Spanish Fly in the drinks making it harder for her to ignore… but that was it. She had been drunk and on enough different drugs in the past that this time, she could tell she was herself, mind and body, and nothing was warping her reality. She just was a deviant who had taken so long to figure out she wasn’t strictly heterosexual that it had a very odd consequence.
Yang was stunning. No sense in suppressing the thought anymore: if she weren’t her daughter, she would have hit on her in a hot minute now that she understood how queer she was. And daughter or not, that swollen shaft grinding against her body was getting her wet all over again.
It was Yang’s tiny groan of pleasure that got her to step away - this had to stop, she had to distract everyone again. “Here,” she breathed shakily, reaching down to grab both cocks and hold them against each other in her hands. “If you thought it looked nice, try this on for size.”
“WHOA!” Yang burst out, holding as still as she could. “Mmhhh, Mom, you’re grabbing my… and that’s Ruby’s… it’s so warm…”
Ruby’s gasp had been lighter, and she didn’t say anything at first until they had been like that for a second or two. Raven was trying her best not to think too deeply about the throbs in her hands - and the one between her legs, the worst of them all. Eventually, the younger girl asked, “Yang? Um… d-do you want me… to ask Aunt Raven to stop? Or is this okay?”
Yang couldn’t answer. She was too busy starting to thrust. Seemed she couldn’t handle the direct stimulation after so long without. Raven had to wonder if she had gotten off with Kali… she was almost certain of it, thanks to the scent of latex she had noticed earlier. Still, she was trying to just move past it, like Ruby said. It really was the best course of action for everyone involved.
Not the frotting. That was not the best for anyone, but it seemed to be the best they could do for now. Raven just didn’t want to confront the fact that she might legitimately want to do more than this with her own offspring, and would rather tease both sisters if it helped prevent that terrible prospect from happening.
“O-okay,” Yang finally groaned. “Maybe this is bad. Mom? Uh… what if you took your hand away?”
“I was just trying to help,” she teased with a dark little smile. “But I’ll stop.” And she did, very gently taking her hand away from the warm shafts. It wasn’t easy; she already regretted releasing them, even if it was the right thing to do.
Not that Ruby seemed to agree. “Awww…” But then she cleared her throat. “N-no, it’s okay! It’s probably pretty crazy not to, um, hate that… kinda… listen, I’m just a lot hornier than I’ve ever been - like, other than training with Weiss or Salem, I don’t normally get horny! And when I do, I mean, a couple of Kleenex…”
Both Raven and Yang laughed at the same time - then glanced at each other. Ruby really was the great equalizer. “It’s cool, Rubes,” her big sister told her, tousling her hair. The girl ducked her head and grinned.
“I still can’t get over it being you,” Raven told her with a slight shake of her head. “Wow… man, I’m kicking myself for missing so much going on with you - and Yang didn’t mention it.” Then she looked back at Yang. “And with you, too. I mean, I don’t regret leaving your dad, but let’s not get into all that shit.”
“Aww, you missed meeeeee?” Yang cooed in an exaggerated voice, clinging to her arm. Raven playfully tried to shake her off. “It’s cool. I missed you, but like… it was… really hard for me, but I got it. Like, only last year, but hey, better late than never!”
“What do you mean?”
Her daughter shrugged, still hanging on her. Raven’s heart was racing as she put her arm around her little girl, her blood rushing in her veins… and she still kept ogling both of those increasingly-appealing dicks. Literally could not keep her mind off them to save her life, but she didn’t stop trying. “That you and Dad just don’t work. He and Summer worked, until…” Her voice had grown softer toward the end, and she saw Ruby’s mouth press together hard.
“Yeah. You get it. I’m… I did a shitty job of showing you that it wasn’t your fault.”
“Yeah,” Yang breathed, looking into her eyes now. “I really, really needed to know that, and… I get it now, you tried to show me in your own, grumpy Raven way sometimes, but you couldn’t, like… just tell me, because you had stuff, and… it’s all messy, but I’m square. Therapy helped a lot.”
They were too close. Raven already knew it, and yet she couldn’t fight anything anymore. Her brain was cruel enough to remind her that Yang had said grinding against her felt good. Why? Because she was a warm body, or…
“I’m happy for you,” Raven said, trying to be more open and honest than she normally was. Couldn't maintain her emotional walls while trying to block out her urges, anyway. “God knows I’m fucked up, thanks to… well, a lotta shit. But you’re doing okay. What am I saying? You’re pretty much perfect. Don’t let me, or anybody else get you down.”
“Perfect?” she laughed - giddily, pleased. The fresh throb against Raven’s hip proved it. But Yang seemed to be self-conscious about it for a different reason. “I mean, you can feel that I’m not, right?”
Raven only flicked her eyes down to indicate what she meant - even though seeing the tip of that shaft still sent fresh heat into her loins. Right now, her girl needed reassurance that she saw her as a girl, and she had to take care of that first and foremost. “What, that? Perfect. You're perfect, Yang - that thing don't mean shit about how great a girl you are. Besides, if you’re gonna have a dick, might as well be a really… fucking… nice… dick.”
Well. That was too far.
At first, Raven thought she might not have to field horrible consequences for phrasing it that way. Let her little girl gain some confidence from the compliment. Yang was frozen in place, eyes wide, still digging into her hip. Her tongue flitted out to wet her lips.
“Mom? I think… I think we got a problem.”
“What kinda problem?” she asked, as if she didn’t know.
“The kind where I think my dick wants to fuck you and isn’t listening to my brain anymore.”
Fucking hell. This was the same full-blown arousal she felt explode when she really got going with Blake. On her first date with Taiyang decades ago. How terrible that her sweet child could inspire this in her - but there had just been too many lines crossed that night for her to be able to hold up in front of this one.
She had to at least check for herself how mutual their feelings were.
“Oh yeah?” she teased with a purr and a slight smirk - and she saw Yang gulp. The exact kind of gulp that someone fighting down arousal made - as if she needed more proof, but she still found herself looking for it, anyway. “What are you gonna do about it?”
Off to her right, she heard Ruby breathe, “Oh my Goooood…”
“O-oh,” Yang said, coming back to earth as she stared at her sister. Even though Raven could feel more throbs at the same time. “Sorry, uh, this is probably way nasty… sh-she’s my mom, I…”
But just as Yang began to talk herself out of it, Ruby’s sunshine broke through the clouds. “Oh, it’s okay! I’m just watching and it’s really interesting because like, it’s weird how cute you are together!”
“HUH?!” they both burst out.
“Yeah, I mean… Raven feels pretty bad she wasn’t around, and she’s trying to be better, y’know? And closer! And uh…” Ruby let out a little laugh. “Well, gee, can’t get much closer than this!”
Since the poor, bewildered blonde couldn’t respond, Raven fielded that one. “Actually, she can. If she has the balls.”
“What now? Oh, I have the balls, old lady.”
“You just told me I’m not an old lady,” she chuckled as she caressed one hand down along her back - and felt Yang shiver. She was so sensitive, so ready for more; it was endearing. Enticing.
“Yeah, well, that was before you started giving me shit!” When Raven laughed, and Ruby giggled, Yang huffed, “This ain’t fair - you can feel how turned on I am, and I can’t feel anything from you!”
“Fine, fine, tell you what - hang on a sec.”
Nodding to herself, Raven took a step away. While the girls gaped at her, she stepped out of her boots and shucked her jeans, dragging panties and socks with them along the way. Wasn’t it getting hot in there? Maybe it was frying her brain; clearly, she was losing cells at an alarming rate since she was actually going through with this. She also tossed her leather jacket onto the pile. Might as well do the tank top, too - and that was the point at which Yang started jerking herself very slightly. At least she still had it, even if this was not how “it” was supposed to be utilized.
“So Yang, you kept telling me I should check out this other dick, right?” Trying not to think about what being fully nude in a place like this said about the state of her character, she bent low at the waist, putting Ruby’s twitching shaft right next to her face, still looking over her shoulder at Yang. The younger girl’s breath caught but she made no other move. “I’m gonna do it. You can stand there like a statue, or you can take some action. And Yang…” She dropped the smirking for a half-second. “I ain’t gonna be mad either way. Okay? Promise. You just gotta do what feels right to you.”
Her daughter nodded. As she looked on, she actually started stroking her cock faster. When Raven raised an eyebrow, she yanked her hand away and hissed, “Well, you’re like, dirty-talking me while you’re right next to Ruby’s thing, ass-out and butt nekkid! Maybe I’m fucked up, but that’s hot as hell!”
“It is?” Ruby squeaked.
“Uh… yeah, Rubes,” she whispered shyly, barely audible over the music. But if Raven heard it, Ruby definitely did - and it probably had something to do with why her shaft was bobbing around in the air enough to bump into Raven's nose at some point. Both cute and sexy.
Before she went any further, Raven looked up into the younger girl's nervous, cherubic features. This was yet another line she was about to cross; it was already bad enough to do anything they had done so far, but Ruby was only technically of age. So young, even if that organ made it seem like she wasn't. Then again, at least she wasn't related to her, so maybe it was a little bit of a wash. Plus she was so turned on by now that all the choices seemed to be easily aiming her at giving in to her dirtiest thoughts.
But she had to check in, even without seeing how anxious her almost-niece was. "This is okay, right? You can just tell me 'no'."
"Huh? Oh, no, it's okay! I'm just… I dunno if I'm gonna like this now that I’m really trying it out, um, outside of training. But I kinda figured at some point I would try it, anyway, so it may as well be with somebody I trust, right?"
"Makes sense." She kissed the underside of the dick in front of her. "It doesn't bug you? Old Aunt Raven, this place…?"
Ruby shrugged, even though she was letting out little sighs from those open mouthed kisses all over her cute little shaft. The skin was warm and so baby soft, and the scent was faint and clean. Hardly ever touched by anyone but its owner. "I mean, I'm already here. Been learning how to strip for an audience, put stuff in my butt. Put my stuff in- uhhh, other stuff. Kinda gave up on being a good little girl, y'know?"
"Oh, you're a good little girl," Raven purred - and felt that immediate throb when she grasped her cock. "Ooh… maybe not so little."
The poor almost-virgin whimpered the instant Raven enveloped her head with her eager lips. The taste was even clean and new. Struggling to bury her misgivings again, she teased with her tongue, mentally preparing to start deepthroating-
"Daaaaaaaamn… Mom, this is one hot ass puss!"
Well, that hit different. Even with everything that had gone on in Club Futopia that evening, this was still the strongest a wave of shame had rolled over her in years. What had changed? Logically, she knew Yang sliding up close to her dripping sex was the natural progression of all the stupid mistakes she had made that night - obviously she had already taken off her clothes, already ogled her own daughter and let her ogle her in return. Why was this too intimate? Maybe she had foolishly believed Yang wouldn't actually look - that she would just close her eyes and slip in. That would make it easier for them to forget this had ever happened once it was all over and blame it on various substances. Or maybe it was the way her daughter had just objectified her, reduced her to nothing but her sloppy, weathered, untrimmed old cunt.
Which was kind of hot. She hated it.
"Do you have to?" she asked, stroking Ruby while she spoke. The girl squirmed but didn't protest.
"Have to what? Say it's hot? I mean, I could lie…" Yang sounded a little more uncertain now; she couldn't see her very well, trying to look over her shoulder as her daughter was squatting directly behind her.
"And you're not lying now?" she scoffed. Even though she meant it more than she let on.
"No way!" Yang's head disappeared as she bent down to inspect - again, apparently. She could even feel warm breath on her vulnerable flesh. "Shoulda known you'd be in good shape here, too."
"I'm not, it's… I haven't shaved."
"So? Hair's natural. And it's not like I can't see everything I wanna see, anyway - not with you all ass-out like this."
Another strong thrum of heat. Even better - Yang liked her body. This could be the one thing she still had to offer her grown-up daughter.
"Whoa, so wet," the girl went on, spreading her cheeks - causing even more wetness, of course. At this point she was a goddamn waterfall, and it made her want to cry. "This for me or for Ruby? Or like, probably just left over from Blake."
Raven smiled over her shoulder again. "All you two. Blake took care of what she did to me earlier, so this is fresh for you girls."
"Oh yeah?" Yang sounded a little conflicted, but seemed to have inherited her tactic of pushing forward to avoid discomfort. "How'd she do that? Like this?"
Oh dear God. Her little girl even knew how to use that snarky tongue! She let out such an obscene moan against Ruby's hip that when the tongue hit her a second time, she took Ruby into her mouth immediately afterward, not wanting to make another noise like that where the girls could hear.
Too late, though. "Wow, you're really into that. And you taste so good, Mom…" When Yang got no answer other than mewling noises from Ruby, she just tried it again, and again, and again… Raven started to lose count. She started to lose all awareness of everything because it all felt so amazing…
'Shove it in,' Raven found herself thinking as she ramped up to deepthroat, the squeaks and the hand fisting in her hair doing it for her almost as much as her bumblebee's skilled mouth. 'Fuck me, put me out of my misery already. We can't go back, so let's just ride this train to hell to the end, and the faster the better.'
"Ohhhh shit," Yang finally groaned - however many minutes later, it didn't matter. Every minute had been the darkest bliss. "I didn't think I could like eating pussy this much!"
"Y-yeah?" Ruby asked weakly. "I'm in… mmhh! I'm kinda in the same boat!"
"Right? Like, I know you were always saying you wanted to do stuff together, Mom, but like… this woulda done the fuckin' job a long time ago!"
Alright, well that made her cry. Not that she stopped going down on Ruby for a second; just had her private moment of pain. She knew her little girl didn't mean for it to land the way she did, but it still stung that this was all she had to give her daughter.
"You ready?" Yang asked. She could feel her hand digging into her hip as she stood back up, using her for stability. Why not? She was about to use her for a lot more.
"Mmhh!" she said around Ruby. Then waited.
"Uh…"
"Hmmg?"
"Mom? I, uh, kinda need to hear you say it. With words and all."
Pulling off Ruby unceremoniously, she snapped over her shoulder, "You want an engraved invitation or something? Already told you that you can do whatever! Just do it if you're gonna do it!"
But to her surprise, Yang's tone turned a little more stern. "Hey, I might be horny as hell and we might be doing that 'love that doesn't speak its name' thing or whatever, but I'm no fucking rapist. Tell me you want it or it's not happening."
God, why did that turn her on even more? Some bizarre form of pride? Either way, she grinned back at her widely. "You know, you turned out pretty good after all."
"Awwww," Ruby cooed while Yang flashed the biggest grin yet.
"Yes, you got the green light. I give you permission. However I have to say it, you got it."
"Cool," Yang laughed. But the way she was beaming so wide gave away that she was really excited, and happy to have the approval - both for the encounter and as a person her mother respected.
Of course, it was hard to focus on that while a thick head was being pressed inside of her. Raven didn't have time to deepthroat her sister this time, so the moan had nowhere to go but into the room where all could hear.
"Wait - shit, I forgot the condom," Yang hissed, pausing with just the head inside. "Just a sec, it'll only take me-"
"Fuck it."
"What?"
“Don’t need it. I mean, you’ve been safe with everybody else, right? So I think it’s kinda… doesn’t matter. We’ll be fine.”
There was a little surprised gasp - and a hard throb neither of them could ignore. While Raven was groaning, her girl said, “You want me to raw you, Mom?! For real?”
She tried not to let her anguish show in her voice. She failed. “Nnhh, did you have to put it like that? Just… let’s do this so we can move the fuck on! I’m gonna hump a fucking chair leg if I don’t get it soon, so just wreck my leathery old cunt already!”
“Oh, Aunt Raven, are you okay?” Ruby asked, bending down to look at her more closely. The last thing she wanted.
“Mmhh…" When she saw what was going on, Yang pulled out the rest of the way and tried to shift to the side to see them better. "Mom…?”
Now that she was only an inch away, Ruby’s brow furrowed when she saw the tears. Raven was again struck by how pretty she was, even though she was so young and innocent. More regrets bubbled up in her for ever letting this situation evolve so far out of control.
“Aunt Raven, we can stop,” she whispered, so only the two of them could hear it over the thumping house jams.
“Don’t be… stupid! How am I supposed to-”
“You’re not powerless. I know… we’re all really horny,” she admitted with a weak chuckle. “Definitely feels like a 'fuck or die' situation, but it's not. Okay? And you’ve been crying, and it’s not cool for us to just, um, keep putting our thingies in you while you’re sad. I mean it; all you gotta do is say the word. I’ll tackle Yang and make her stop if I have to! I might be small, but I’ll go for her knees!”
Unable to help the slight chuckle, she said, “Damn. What a little sweetheart you turned out to be.” She kissed her cheek. “Thanks, kid, but I think… this is gonna be okay. Might be crazy, but I think we kinda needed this.”
“Then why were you crying?”
“It’s not your problem.” But when Ruby’s silvery eyes didn’t waver, she sighed. “Fine. I just… it’s dumb, I’m practically over the hill and moping because my kid doesn’t need me.”
“Are you kidding? Of course she does! And I don’t just mean in a sexy way - she’s always saying she misses you, or talking about the old days before you left, or complaining that you don’t see each other! She thought you didn’t care!” Glancing up at where Yang was fidgeting and doing her best to hold still, she looked back at her and said, "If you wanna keep going, it's cool. I just really think you two still have a lot to talk about; it’s not as bad as you think, you can make it better!"
"Mmhh… maybe later. But thanks for the pep talk, Coach. Really - I'm… it's nice you checked in with me."
Ruby smiled and hugged her. Raven almost kissed her - the temptation was very strong. Somehow, she managed to fight that instinct down, but just barely. Then they broke apart and the girl backed up, and Raven looked over her shoulder again.
"Yang?"
"Y-yeah, Mom?"
There was still a lot of anxiety in Yang’s voice, so Raven sighed and tried to think - difficult as that was at the moment. "Ugh. Alright, this is probably pretty fucking stupid, but…" Maybe this one thing would make it bearable, and she could just let go and enjoy the ride. "For the next few minutes, how about calling me Raven?"
Luckily, her daughter was pretty smart, because after a soft "Huh?", she gasped when she figured it out. "Oooh, right, right. I get that." She cleared her throat, and put on a voice very similar to the playful one she had used on stage. "So, Raven … ready to get your money's worth from Sunbeam? I'm soooooo ready to try out this gorgeous little pussy of yours."
"Mmmhh, absolutely," she moaned, feeling her walls flutter in anticipation of that flawless cock filling her so completely. Stupid or not, the idea was definitely working so far.
“You’re so wet for me, too,” she purred as she paddled her fingers through her folds, making Raven groan. Ruby was kind enough to support her so she didn’t fall over. “Mm, you gonna be able to handle me? This pussy’s so young and tight, I might be too big…”
Overcompensating, but it was sweet; Raven appreciated that Yang was trying to soothe her ego. That did bring to mind another concern. “Mmm, I need to make one adjustment.”
When she stood up, she trapped Yang’s hand between her thighs. The way her daughter stumbled combined with the pressure was bizarrely a turn-on. Then she maneuvered Ruby over until her back was against the wall.
“Oof!” she grunted. “Oh, um, what am I doin’ here?”
“Just wanted you to… be somewhere that’ll help keep us both from fallin’ over. I’m ready, Sunbeam.”
“You got it, Miss Raven,” she told her with a giggle - lips smacking. “I’ve just been enjoying that complimentary juice.”
Fuck, it was hot that she licked her fingers clean. Insanely so. To keep from confessing to that or saying something else stupid, she took Ruby deep again, as if she were actively trying to choke on that cute little plaything of hers.
“EEP!” She really eep-ed. Too cute.
As Raven got started on finally getting the girl off, Yang was setting to work, as well. This time she teased that thick implement up and down along her wetness before gliding into her all the way to the hilt - easy work for someone as experienced as Raven who knew how to take a dick like a champ. She knew the thought ‘Finally’ shouldn’t have crossed her mind; she should have been furious with herself, ashamed, running screaming and sobbing in the corner. Or punching Salem until her head caved in.
But God’s honest truth? This was the best dick of her life. It felt like Yang was made to fill her.
‘YOU made it that way, Mom,’ a cruel little voice in the back of her mind whispered. And it wasn’t even lying. Some cruel thought about letting Yang go back where she came from tried to follow, but Raven blocked it out with sheer force of will. Not now; she had a couple of girls to take care of. Well-deserved wallowing and self-loathing could come later.
“Ffffffuuuuuck,” Yang groaned out as she started rolling her hips. “Ohh wow, it’s really… mmhh… I’m into this… you feel so good, M- Raven…”
At least she was trying. Smiling slightly to herself, Raven redoubled her efforts, wanting to get Ruby there almost as much as she wanted to get off again; even though she had been satisfied by Blake’s efforts, sometimes there was just no substitute for a deep dicking like this. Yang was hitting her just right, grinding past every little ridge of her inner walls and bowling her over with the pleasure it brewed, teasing her spot enough that she could almost cry from how good it was.
“O-oooh, Au- Raven!” Seemed Ruby was picking up on it, as well. “Y-your mouth is really… you sure are good at this! It feels really good!”
“R-right, Rosebud?” her half-sister panted as her hands gripped Raven’s ass harder, setting a steady pace. “You know… what they call this move?”
“Wh-what?” Ruby asked.
‘Oh no,’ Raven thought with a roll of her eyes. ‘That’s so embarrassing - please don’t say it!’
“Spitroasting! Y’know, like when they cook a pig over the fire, and the pole’s sticking out the butt and the mouth?” At Raven’s loud grunt of dissatisfaction, she said, “What? I mean, that’s what it’s called, Raven. And I think it’s prime fap-fodder.”
At Raven’s questioning noise, Ruby said, “Oh, ‘fap fodder’? It’s okay, Aunt Ra- uhhh, Raven? She just means it’s really sexy to her.”
“Mmmgh.” Trying to let that one go, even though she still felt both wetter and redder in the face, she went back to focusing on being spitroasted by her daughter and almost-daughter. She should be locked up. Though she also had the thought that it wasn’t exactly true spitroasting when Ruby was letting her do all the work; she probably didn’t even know she should-
Well, there went that thought. Even while the thought entered her mind, the younger girl started rolling her hips at last, getting used to the idea of participating. She was still so timid and sweet; it made Raven want to mess with her, but she was trying not to be as much of a bitch as she was once upon a time.
Even though in the here and now, she was basically Yang’s bitch. Her not- even -little girl was now pounding her so good that she felt her vision swim, her entire body tingle. She started slamming her hips back against her to make each hit rougher, to try and get her deeper - as futile as it was.
“R-Raven?” Ruby squeaked a minute or so later. “I… I think it’s gonna happen! It’s gross, do you- should I not do it in your mouth?”
“Mmmmm,” she hummed gratefully - knowing that would probably let Ruby know everything was fine. This wouldn’t be her first load; it wouldn’t even be the first of this evening.
“Okay! Th-then here I-”
The poor thing couldn’t even finish before she finished. And it was so much! Because her dick was so cute and easy to manage, and they had barely done anything, she had convinced herself that Ruby wouldn’t have nearly the load Blake did, but if anything, there was more. She still easily swallowed it down and kept humming the entire time but she was working on it for at least a minute, maybe longer.
“Whoa,” Yang breathed as she throbbed inside her walls, driving her wild. “Rubes, you sounded like you really got there!”
“Nhhh… I… y-yeahh…” She was basically leaning back against the wall to keep from collapsing.
“Good job, Raven; she kinda needed to clear the pipes. Mmmm, and now I’m gonna clear mine! NNH, oh yeah - this thick fucking ass is gonna be mine!”
Was that an insult? Did she call her own mother fat?! But she didn’t say it as if it were one… either way, the whole situation was so erotic and shameful that she could already feel her own climax building. Her legs wanted her to widen her stance, let her in more, but that angle would have made it hard for Yang to keep up her thrusts, so she resisted. She felt light-headed from breathing through her nose, so she finally pulled off Ruby’s half-hard dick, which had softened fairly quickly once she was through.
“MLAH! Sunbeam, you… shit, you’re so good at this! All that… fucking training was… worth- nnhhh, YES!”
There was a slight twitch from the hands on her ass, and Yang hesitated - just for an instant, a slight hitch in one thrust. Raven figured it was hearing her mother’s voice again while still fucking her; maybe she had zoned out, forgotten who was wrapped around her cock. Whoops. Would she be okay?
“Yeah! Uh… you know I got this! Mmhhh, I’ve never felt a pussy this fucking good - and I’m about to fill it so deep you’ll have to get a new one!”
Honestly, that was so ridiculous it almost made her laugh out loud, but she figured that had an equal chance of making Yang laugh and shooting down her confidence. So she didn’t. Instead, she just focused on how good this was, on the thick coating of sweet cum in her mouth and the throbbing shaft trying to widen her with every pass in and out of her needy body.
And she was almost there. “A little more!” she groaned when she realised it wouldn’t be long now, letting Yang know she didn’t have to slow down and wait for her.
“Nnnh, yeah? Almost there - I’m doing it for you that good?” There was the tiniest bit of vulnerability in the question; Yang really did want to know, it wasn’t just dirty talk. Maybe because they were related, or maybe she was just still fairly young and insecure about her performance.
“Sunbeam…” She didn’t want to fawn over her too much; it wasn’t her style, and Yang would have been weirded out. So she twisted to look at her more directly than they had since she stripped down for this insane encounter.
“You gonna keep talking, or you gonna fuck me into this wall so hard I see God?”
There was a little moan from Yang as she throbbed the hardest yet - and the extra-hard thrust was probably unintentional. Either way, it gave Raven her orgasm. Just that one thrust did it, all by itself - and it was so incredible she was practically screaming with joy, thighs trembling and threatening to drop her. Thankfully Yang started pounding into her right afterward, so she was able to ride it for longer than if she hadn’t, but Raven couldn’t help grinning against Ruby’s hip at the thought of how that one line had been enough to make Yang lose it. And how easy it was for her to get her there.
‘Tai and I did make the perfect dick. Just took a couple decades for it to be finished.’ Depressing, fucked-up thought, but not untrue.
When she could finally think again, Raven realised Yang was still railing her, and it still felt fantastic. But when she heard Yang grunting and straining, she summoned the breath to ask, “What’s the matter, killer?”
“Nhh, it’s just… after earlier, I can’t quite, uh… can’t splooge, Mo- Raven.”
“Awwww,” she cooed. But then she remembered she was trying to be less of a cunt lately, so she tried to keep her voice neutral. “Earlier, huh? You already got off with… another customer?”
A brief hesitation. “Uh… yeah, um… she had to do some stuff to my butt to get me there a second time, though.”
“TWICE?! I’m sloppy thirds?!”
“Wh-what? NO! You’re not sloppy anything, I swear! I just, y’know… I didn’t even think… I’m sorry!”
After a few seconds spent sighing, and still being gently bumped into Ruby’s abdomen over and over, she said, “Nah, it’s… it’s fine. No way you could have known. You wanna quit?”
“No! No way, I really want this now, it’s just… takin’ a while…”
“Then you want some help?" Catching sight of something out of the corner of her eye, Raven smirked and said, "I think there’s somethin’ I can do…”
“Sure!” Yang panted with a whine. “I… but you don’t have to, if it’s… not what you…”
Even while Yang was losing the ability to speak temporarily from her exertion, she dragged Ruby down, and the girl moved a little awkwardly until she was crouching on the floor in front of her, silver eyes wide with curiosity. “What?” she whispered when they were nose-to-nose again.
“I wanna run something by you. First of all…” She kissed her lips very briefly - to keep herself from falling into temptation to do it longer. Not that it made logical sense; that was definitely the Spanish fly talking. “Your dick’s pretty nice.”
“O-oh - thanks!” Such a cute smile.
“Yeah. Anyway, you wanna help Yang get the hat trick? I think she can do it - and I’m really liking this action, even though I already got there myself. But I want her to be satisfied, too.”
Once Ruby had nodded, she pulled her forward to whisper her plan into her ear. The girl gasped a few times, asked for confirmations and clarifications, but soon enough she understood the scope of their mission. In all honesty, she didn't seem nearly as averse to doing this as Raven expected - even with her own sister. What a brave girl. With a firm nod, she stood up and scooted away from Raven - and she noticed that sure enough, she was already hard again. Ah, to be young again - and to have only gotten off once, instead of the twice Yang had endured.
“Oh, you leavin’?” Yang panted, definitely sounding a little tired even though she was still as firm as ever.
“Nope!” Ruby told her. “Raven just thought you might like a little switch-up.”
Already, Raven moved her hands further up the wall, starting to walk forward. Yang followed like a good puppy. She wasn’t hitting as deep anymore, but it was still hot - and they were a little closer.
“Mmhh, okay, okay… but it’ll be harder to move to the next phase now.”
“Next phase?” Ruby asked.
“Anal,” Yang told her with a little groan, massaging Raven’s ass. Damn, but that prospect sent a thrill through her stomach.
“Oh! Oh, cool cool, so you’re down with that?”
With a slight laugh, she spared Ruby a glance backward. “Yeah! I mean, why not? Though I guess we oughtta do the condom thing - you got it, Ru- Rosebud? My hands are busy.”
“Sure, sure! No problem.”
While they were fidgeting around behind her, Raven closed her eyes and just relished the feeling of Yang’s hands on her, of the sound of her voice while she was still being rawed. Why didn’t she hate it? Why did it feel so right when literally every human on earth would call her every disgusting word in the dictionary?
“Wait, Ruby, wh- what are- WHOA! Hey, hey, I didn’t think you meant my ass, that’s- ohhhh, not fucking again! Even though you're smaller, it still feels so WEIRD! And it's YOU! Y-you sure you wanna… in my…?”
“Raven said to just relax,” Ruby said in her sweet, reasonable tone, even while all the shuddering made Yang hit her at odd angles. “Ooh, it’s not wanting to go in; you're really tight, too! I did what she said, put the cum from my thingy on the outside…”
That easily, Yang was falling to pieces. Raven wished she could see what it was like, the powerful blonde letting her little sister try to penetrate her ass. The pants and moans were fantastic - and they got higher, and louder, and more desperate. She was squealing like Raven had earlier within the minute, gripping her mother’s waist to keep from diving toward the floor.
“It’s s-so big in there!” she protested. “Ruby! I… I haven’t done this all that much, even if Salem's hung, so I… you gotta be careful! MMHH!”
“Yeah, but… do you like it?” Raven finally asked.
Yang was silent for a few seconds. Then as her mother chuckled breathlessly, she yelped, “YOU! Nnhhh, oh holy fucking hell, my ASS! You put her up to this, didn’t you?!”
“Is it helping?” Ruby asked timidly, even though she also clearly sounded aroused.
“YES! Mmhhh, Mom, I really w- Raven! Sorry!”
The umpteenth vaginal fluttering at the word “Mom” probably had told Yang that she did like it, even if she hated that she liked it. But at least Yang was still trying to respect her needs. “You’re good! Now fuck me - and fuck yourself on Rosebud’s cute little dick!”
Throb. “Yeah, I- I’m gonna! I’m gonna do it! God, you’re so good, I want more!”
And she got more. Without warning, she reached a hand up to grip Raven’s breast - and she felt a fresh spike of pleasure crashing through her body. They had been so neglected that now it was like she was being touched for the first time all over again. The groan from Yang told her that yes, she noticed the gush of fluids onto her cock, and heard the higher-pitched moan as her erect peaks were toyed with, the breasts tugged and moved around at her whim.
Maybe she really could cum again with Yang if she got there. This stood every chance of getting her to a second… no, third orgasm of the night. Wild.
“Nnhh, Yang!” Ruby panted, and they were all moving so much more that she was sure more thrusting was happening behind the elder sister. “A-am I doing this right? You’re… nhhh, you’re so tight back here!”
“It’s so good, R- Rosebud! Just keep going, just fuck my ass apart! I’m almost there! I’m so, so close!”
“Well, um, maybe if…”
“Huh? What are y- OOH! My tits, Ruby, careful with the merchandise! But everything is so fire - keep going!”
At that point, Raven had to reluctantly thank Kali. As much as she still wanted to drag her out into the parking lot and beat her ass for touching her daughter, she couldn’t deny that Yang having climaxed twice before had a very wonderful fringe benefit: she kept hitting her from the back and fondling her tits for almost another five minutes. Five glorious minutes of pure pleasure for all three of them that they could look back on for the rest of their lives.
Because now, she had come full circle. She didn’t want to forget. Repugnant as it was, she wanted to treasure something this rare and fantastic.
By the sound of it, the young and overeager Ruby was the first to burst. Her squeaks were so high they almost couldn’t be heard by human ears - pretty obvious. Knowing her sister had enjoyed it that much finally drove Yang to that hard-won climax-
‘Oh GOD!’ Raven screamed internally as she felt that thick cum coating her inner walls, painting them the most beautiful shade of white as Yang’s swollen, tortured shaft pumped it out over and over; her clit throbbed gratefully in response. ‘It’s so good! She even cums right, it’s perfect. I can’t believe it’s so perfect!’
“Mmhhh, oh holy shit,” Yang finally groaned as she came to a stop, panting and sweating; she could feel it against her nipples, since her palms hadn’t been exempt. “I… I did it, I… did you feel me, Raven? How much I… I loved doing this with you?”
“Mmm, I did,” she hummed, still aching with need. A little “NH!” burst out when Yang tweaked a nipple.
“Oh? You didn’t cum yet, huh?”
Raven let out a harsh chuckle. “Oh, I did. About five minutes ago. You just weren’t done, so I didn’t say anything.”
“Whaaat? Awww, you could have… but you’re still pretty sensitive.”
“Yeah. Wanna learn how to get a girl off?” Then she cleared her throat. “Girl like me, I mean. Sorry.”
“No big. But I think I’m doin’ a pretty good job as it is, don’t you?”
Raven opened her mouth to reply, and felt the lips on her neck - and her arousal spiked a tiny bit higher. Just from that. “Mmhhh… Sunbeam, be careful of how sweet you are with the customers.”
“Mmm, I have to be sweet to this one.” Another kiss, and then she drew back and leaned her chin on her shoulder. “Or were you talkin’ about something more like this?”
Well, there was no denying that the hand snaking down to play with her clit was exactly what Raven was thinking about. All speech left her again as she writhed under her baby’s attentions. Her cock was still mostly hard, and still in her pussy, so it was enough to maintain that pleasure in that area - and with the nipple-tweaking and bean-flicking, she was at Yang’s mercy.
Just as God intended. Apparently.
When the… fourth or fifth orgasm of the night rocked her, since she had lost count, she was as grateful as she had been for all the others. Every nerve ending exploded, her toes curled against the carpet, and she clamped down on Yang yet again, prompting a groan from the owner of the oversensitive love muscle. A part of her wanted to just keep on coming and coming and never stop; at least that way, she would never have to deal with the consequences. She could just stay there, entwined with the daughter she thought was lost to her, forever.
“Ohhhh… yes… mhhh, wow, Sunbeam. You really gave me the-”
Her warning about not being sweet had fallen on deaf ears, if Yang’s deep and desperate kiss were any indication. Raven knew she should recoil and deck her, but she couldn’t. It was as beautiful as the sex had been. All she wanted was to be closer to her little girl, and she had gotten exactly that. Even if in an unconventional fashion.
“Wh… Yang?” she whispered once their lips parted, so only the two of them could hear.
“I…” The girl fidgeted, and she could just barely see tear tracks thanks to how close they were. “I’m sorry. About all this.”
“No, no. It’s just… it is what it is.” But when Yang frowned harder, she followed up with, “I love you. Alright? In a fucked up way, normal way… sad way, happy way. Ways I can’t show because I’m shit at it - I love you all ways, always.”
The corners of her mouth twitched up, even while she sobbed. “Good one, Mom.” Then she pecked her lips again. “And, um… I know you’re probably right, uh… we gotta not do this anymore after tonight.”
“Maybe, yeah,” she hedged. Seriously reconsidering, but knowing her sober brain would be more resolute she somehow refrained from asking her own daughter out.
“Yeah. But I want you to know - I had a great time fucking you. And not just cuz I came.”
“I know, baby,” she told her with a sad smirk, kissing the corner of her mouth. “No more romantic shit, though; still can’t marry your mom.”
“God, that was embarrassing,” she giggled at old, faded memories, even while sniffling.
“It was. But you were so sweet as a kid; don’t worry about it.”
“I’d marry you. If you weren’t my mom, I… I mean, this was-”
But Raven was already shaking her head. “You’ll find somebody. And hey, maybe I will, too… and we can still be Mom and Yang. A better Mom and Yang than before. Just gotta leave Raven and Sunbeam in this room; it’s… for the best.”
“Okay.”
Thing was, she said that, and still kissed her again. This kiss was so deep and earnest and real that Raven cried with her, and held her as close as she could from that angle with the cock still in her from behind. Her tongue really was skilled. It wouldn’t even take that much more effort for her to legitimately fall for Yang; she just wouldn’t let herself do it. Not because she didn’t want her…
But because Yang deserved a real chance at a future.
Eventually, when Raven’s pussy fluttered around its new favourite shaft with renewed interest, her daughter pulled away with a hiss. “Ooh… sensitive now.”
“Yeah, I bet,” Raven chuckled, doing kegels on her on purpose - making her daughter squirm. Mostly trying to focus on that instead of crying again; too much crying for one night, considering she wanted to never be crying if she could help it. “Three times in one night? You kinda did it to yourself.”
“Yeah…” Then she pulled out with a long, quavering moan. Raven had to fight to stay standing. “Oooh, I’m gonna miss that.”
“Me, too. Do you take pills or some shit? Your dick is kinda phenomenal.”
Glowing with pleasure, Yang put her hands on her hips and struck a superhero pose as Raven finally turned around to face the other girls. She hadn’t even noticed Ruby slip out of Yang, but she was already off to one side, condom gone and a gleeful smile on her lips as she watched them together. “Right, though?!”
“What are you smirking at?” Raven demanded of Ruby.
“Cuteness,” she answered right away, hugging both of them. “Mmm, I’m so happy!”
“You’re happy your sister fucked her mother?”
“I’m happy you made up! I mean, doesn’t matter how weirdly the thing happened - it’s the thing happening that counts! Team Raven and Yang, together again!”
“Oh, we’re a team,” Yang laughed with a grin, hugging both of them tightly. The dicks brushing through Raven’s pubes didn’t bother her nearly as much as they would have before; still gave her a little tingle, though. “Team Family Dicking for the win!”
Ruby stamped her little clear-heeled foot and whined, “Yaaaaang, that’s dirty!”
“Huzzah!” Raven laughed bawdily. “Family Dicking!”
“NO!”
The other two had a good laugh at Ruby taking issue with that, out of everything else going on in the club, being too risque for her. What a little sweetheart. But regardless of the dicking part… Raven was just happy to once again have family.
#The Housewives Hit Club Futopia#rwby smut#yang x raven#raven x yang#yang x raven x ruby#rwbyremnants#nsfw-Text
2 notes
·
View notes
Link
WARNING: This chapter is… less than fun. Expect some abuse and violence, graphic torture, and a very near miss with sexual assault (in a corrective rape context). Please don’t read if any of that might trigger you.
WHEW. This was a big, heavy plot point and a lot of the story had been building to this. It was complete happenstance that it happened to fall on Chapter 50, but that kind of thing makes me happy - like the last piece of a puzzle falling into place, or filling your tank with gas and letting go of the handle when it falls on an even dollar amount. Mwah, chef's kiss.
Believe it or not, there's still quite a bit more story left, but it's now the countdown to the end. Hope the coming chapters wrap everything up nicely for everyone who's stuck with it this far!
=Chapter 50
Weiss felt stupid for expecting her father to take her back to their home. Obviously, that would have been too simple. When they started getting closer to their destination, and were sure Yang wasn’t following, they pulled over and - easily ignoring her feeble attempts to fight them off - cuffed her hands behind her back, and tied a blindfold around her eyes. There would be no way of knowing where she would end up.
When the blindfold came off, she was in a dusty room in an attic. That was all she could tell; everything else there was covered with sheets. The only window was smoked enough that nobody could have seen in, even if they were climbing on the outside of the building. She had been forced into a chair and tied to it before they bothered to let her see where she was.
“Father?” she asked, trying to look around and see him. Instead, all she saw were the grim faces of corrupt policemen. “Where is my father?!” No one answered her. She tried demanding a few more times, but they just paced around and tried to ignore her shrill voice. Eventually she gave up and conserved her strength. She had a lot on her mind now.
Was Yang alright? Had she told their parents, or Salem yet? Maybe it would be best if she didn’t; no one else needed to get hurt trying to save her from her own parent. They could all forget about her and go back to their normal lives…
But Yang and Blake couldn’t. They would miss her in a different way. It felt conceited to think it, but wasn’t it also inconsiderate to pretend they didn’t care when she knew that was such a cruel lie?
Jacques did return some time later. When she looked up from the floor, surfacing from her endlessly circling thoughts, he was standing before her in his usual crisp white suit, with a bowl in one hand - a straw stuck into it - and a glass of water in the other. After a moment of blinking dispassionately downward, he held the bowl an inch forward.
“Soup?”
“What?”
“You might be hungry by now,” he went on without moving a muscle otherwise. “A little French onion soup is the easiest sustenance I can offer without releasing you.”
Her face transformed into the scowl she had been holding back until then. Somehow. “Or you could release me so I can eat for myself.”
“Ah, ah, ah! Can't trust you to stay put if we do that, now can we?” He pushed the straw up against her lips but they remained stubbornly closed. “Fine. But you'll get no dessert if you don't finish dinner, young lady.”
“Are you… out of your tree? Do you actually believe kidnapping me counts as quality father-daughter bonding time?”
His soulless eyes rolled away her sentiment. “Don't be so melodramatic. How can it possibly be kidnapping when you're my own kid? Really, the absurd things your mind comes up with…”
She gaped at him for a few minutes, amazed. Before that moment, she honestly couldn't have been sure if he really believed these crazy things he was saying or not. Excuses he made up to make himself feel better about his actions. And she still wasn't sure… but against all reason, she was starting to think he might really believe his own lies.
“You… really are insane.”
“Excuse me?” he bristled, pulling the bowl back as he scowled down at her. “How dare you talk to your father in such an insolent manner!”
“You shot at us!” she screamed up at his dispassionate face, unable to be diplomatic, to hold it back anymore. “At the woman I love! And you think, what, a little soup is going to make me hate you any less? Have you been huffing paint fumes?!”
His expression went flatter and more sinister. “You do not understand the difference between love and lust, Weiss. And you don't even fully understand the latter at all. What you and that… cretin of a girl have been doing is sin, and has nothing to do with love.”
“You have no idea what love is! It's not this! Not… beating Mommy and locking me in an attic! What happened to you? What made you this way, this crazy? This sick?!”
“Very well.” He set the bowl and the glass of water on a nearby table, then turned back to her with his hands in the small of his back, posture erect. “I can see that you are still rattled from your ordeal, and unable to listen to reason. We shall attempt this later. For now, I have some pressing matters to attend.”
“Father, you can't be s-”
“These men are here to protect you. They have been instructed to offer you food and drink at any time… provided you say ‘please’. Until then, ta ta.”
The incensed paper shaker struggled against her bonds as her father walked swiftly from the room. No matter how many times she cried out for him to let her go, screamed for help, none of her guards reacted with so much as a blink of an eye. And apparently, no one else outside overheard. She was truly alone.
------------------------
Hours passed. The ropes chafed her wrists and ankles; she wondered where her jacket had gone. Her father probably had it burned at the first opportunity. That would be a real shame, but she knew the Dragons would not hold losing it against her.
The next time he came for a visit, he was holding a malted in one hand, straw at the ready for her. All she had to do was grovel, accept his terms, and she could have as much as she wanted. She said “please”, batting her eyelashes, and was rewarded with a long drink of the chocolaty, frothy beverage.
Which she promptly spat all over his Italian leather loafers.
“Stupid little-” Instead of punctuating that sentence with an insult, he backhanded her across the face. She yelped, felt the pain explode in her head, but said nothing else.
“Very well, daughter. I have been kind, I have been gracious. And you turn up your nose at these methods. No more. No more sparing the rod and spoiling the child. You will regret eschewing my kindness.”
But it would appear that his twisted brand of discipline would not be implemented right away. He left, and it would be many more hours before she saw him again. Weiss found it impossible to get comfortable, and recoiled at the thought of asking her guards - with a ‘pretty please,’ no less - for food. How revolting.
She must have lost consciousness, because the next thing she knew a cup full of water was being tossed into her face. Sputtering and trying to blink it away, she roused to see her father crouching over her. This time, his jacket was off and his shirt sleeves were rolled up to his elbows.
“Wakey, wakey.”
Her eyes narrowed once she had registered what was going on. What a jerk. She really wanted to kick him, but her ankles being tied made that impossible. He seemed to be expecting her to respond, but all he got for his wait was more glaring.
“Really, still behaving like an infant?” he sighed wearily as he moved over to a wooden box that rested on the table, lifting the lid clear and setting it aside. “I really hoped we wouldn’t have to devolve to the state of primates, Weiss. But it seems you have given me no other choice.”
When he withdrew the feather, she really thought he was kidding. He wasn’t. Her mouth only squirmed a bit when he flitted it back and forth under her chin. Unfortunately, he wasn’t quite through, and started in on her feet next - when had she lost her socks and shoes? They were on before she fell asleep, she was certain of it. He must have been planning this torture from the beginning.
After the first minute, it started to work. Her laughter had never sounded so strained and unhinged in her entire life, devoid of any vestigial enjoyment - just the release of an involuntary reaction. She hated the loss of control, the sensations that ought to have been fun only bringing her agony.
“Alright,” he said evenly, smiling slightly as she gasped for air now that he had stopped for the moment. “Now… let’s see how cooperative you’re feeling.” He gestured to the soup, now long cold but still offering sustenance. “All you have to do… is say ‘please, Daddy’. That’s all. And then you may eat. It’s not asking so much, is it?”
Her lips quivered very briefly. Then she opened them, and he leaned forward.
“Please, Daddy…”
“Yes?”
“Please… go to hell.” Another smack across the face. “AH!”
“My little girl isn’t doing so well,” he said in a falsely-sweet voice, the rumble of pure anger bleeding through despite his best attempts to restrain it. “We’ll definitely have to wash that nasty mouth of yours out with soap. Luckily, I already have that prepared.”
And he did. Seconds later, Weiss was slinging her head from side to side, trying to avoid taking a mouthful of a bar of soap that she certainly had no desire to sample. Even once he caught her chin, she kept her jaw clenched tightly closed, growling deep in her throat.
“Hold her nose!” he snapped to a guard, who did, also holding the top of her head. Her father’s fingertips ground into the sides of her jaw behind her teeth, slowly making it more and more uncomfortable for her to keep her mouth shut that way; the nose-holding forced her lips open for breath, so she already had a little of the taste bleeding through as he rubbed it back and forth across her teeth.
It didn’t take much longer after that for him to get the bar of soap into her mouth. It was offensive and sharp and awful, and she found herself despising Jacques Schnee more than she ever thought possible of any human being in the universe. And she owed half of her genes to him. To this scum. Tears ran down to mix with the soap in her mouth, and it all tasted of bitterness.
“Why don’t you just hold that there for a while?” he growled at her with a sinister smile as he shoved the soap even deeper. There was no way to completely keep it off her tongue, and she felt herself retch but tried not to let it get bad enough that she would vomit. “We’ll come back later and see if you’re in a more… cooperative mood.”
Just when she thought it could get no worse, he tied the blindfold from before around her mouth instead of her eyes - holding the soap inside. Her sobbing followed him out of the room.
------------------------
This time, she hadn’t the faintest idea how long she waited for her father to drift back in. During his absence, she had managed to use her saliva to slowly melt the bar of soap away, drooling it out of the corner of her mouth and down past her legs onto the floor. At least it helped to relax her jaw and eventually, she could spit enough times to clear her mouth of the flavour entirely once the bar had vanished.
Through it all, her thoughts kept drifting back to Yang. What was she doing right now? Was she alright? Maybe she and Blake could comfort each other; even if they weren’t fated to be a couple, they did at least care for each other in their different ways. But her mother… Willow really did lose her only remaining family. Kali and Raven could only do so much to ease that loss. And Weiss would have felt the same way if their places were switched.
“Mommy,” she whimpered into the blindfold. “Yang… Blake…” No one answered.
This time, she awoke to the sound of the door opening; she was already awake by the time his footsteps approached. Each one sounded like a final blow. Her toes scrabbled at the hardwood floor, trying in vain for some kind of purchase to escape. There was never any point but she somehow felt better for trying.
“There’s my little girl,” Jacques hummed with a smile as he took off his showy fedora and laid it aside, then began to shuck his jacket. “I’m sure you’ve had a while to think about what you’ve done. Let’s get started, shall we?”
Once he took off the blindfold-turned-gag, Weiss was just barely able to rasp, “Water.”
“Oh, no no no, I don’t think so. Let’s play a little game.” He took hold of the arms of her chair, leaning a bit closer as he smiled - not that it reached his eyes. “Why don’t you tell me… where you and your little friends have been holed up, hm?”
No response. He leaned closer, and she could smell whiskey on his breath; he had at least one stiff belt before coming up there.
“Where are they, Weiss? We need to get your mother back. I am only trying to keep our little family together. You would really rather protect those vile delinquents than help bring my wife back into our fold?”
“Water.”
“Back to that again. Very well. No food, but I suppose I can give you a bit of water - as long as you don’t spit it on my shoes.” Cradling the back of her head, he tipped the water glass up to pour into her mouth. And he didn’t bother to be terribly delicate; the water ran down all over her neck and the front of her blouse, and she shivered from how uncomfortable it was. But some did make it down her throat.
“Guh!” she gasped once he took the empty cup away.
“There. Satisfied? Now we can get somewh-”
They couldn’t get anywhere right away. First, they would have to deal with Weiss vomiting all over him. To be fair, she actually leaned a bit to the side, trying not to hit him with the splash so it wouldn’t bounce off and hit herself.
“DAMN IT!” he growled, swiping at his trousers and shirt. “Weiss! What the devil-?!”
Her lip quivered as she managed to get out, “I… the s-soap…”
“Ah… yes, of course.” Shaking his head, he gestured to one of the guards to run and fetch a wet washcloth of some sort, and the man took off immediately. “Suppose that combined with the dehydration… you were drinking it so quickly.”
“Th-that’s what happens when… you feed your daughter… cleaning p-products, you… monster!”
He rolled his eyes as if she were being persnickety about something inconsequential. “Well, I wouldn’t have if you weren’t such a stubborn, ungrateful daughter. Do you even realise the depths of the irritation you have caused me? Run me into jail, forced me to contact degenerates I would rather not associate myself with? It boggles the mind. And all of this for what? Some flight of fancy? And one that is against nature’s laws, at that!”
Working up a gob of spit, she flung it to the side at the floor. It would have gone into his face, but she knew she had already disrespected him directly enough for one day and didn’t want to earn herself further pain. Besides, she had something significant to say.
“I love Yang. That’s all there is, Father.”
“You do not. You cannot! And I’ve heard enough of these lies you tell yourself to justify-”
“I LOVE HER! You, you… controlling, obsessive old man!” When he opened his mouth to speak again, she found enough energy to keep going before he got the chance. “She’s the light of my life, the entire reason I wake up in the morning! I want to spend the rest of my life with her, and I don’t care if we’re both women - or if you like it or not! You hating her is only going to make me hate you; it’s never going to change what’s in my heart! So you can keep shoving soap in my face, keep tying me to chairs, burning down buildings, having me STABBED - whatever you want! But all you’re doing is losing me, and losing your wife, because she is on my side! And I’ll never tell you where she is! EVER!”
He cut off her tirade with another slap across the face. This time, it split her lip, but she didn’t care; she turned back to glare up at him defiantly, vibrating all over. Pure anger.
“Fine,” he rumbled in a similar tone. Though his voice was a little more distant than it ought to be. “You will never see reason. That much is clear now. I… really don’t have a choice, do I? You saw me try, you saw me be reasonable, then try discipline, try everything… but nothing gets through that thick skull of yours.”
As Weiss looked on, having no idea what he was ranting about, he snapped his fingers, motioning one of the guards over. In his current clothes, she couldn’t tell if he was one of the dirty cops or just some private security man her father had hired. He moved into position at her father’s side, arms crossed over his chest.
“And who’s this? He’s going to rough me up while you watch? Is that what’s going to make you happy, you, you… sick tyrant?!”
“In a manner of speaking. But I will not be watching.” He turned to the man and said in a sharp voice, “You will not proceed until it is confirmed I am no longer in the building. Understand?” The flunky nodded. “Good. And don’t forget that there will be eyes on you; do it right or there will be consequences.” He leaned in, and the other man’s head drew back slightly in very mild alarm. “Dire. Consequences.”
He visibly gulped. “Yes, sir.”
Jacques turned back to Weiss and smiled at her tightly. “There have been a lot of unfortunate things happening lately, haven’t there? Things that have led you astray. It pains me that I couldn’t see them in time to prevent that, but… mark my words, it will be corrected. It’s not too late. Then once you are better, once we can get past this hurdle, we will do the same for your mother, and… and all will be well again. Yes… yes, we’ll be a family.”
Not that she really understood what was going on, but Weiss said, “Father? What are you talking about? We are no longer family. I told you, if you can hurt me like this-”
“Shhhh, child,” he soothed her, pushing a fingertip into her lips. She was too stunned to try biting it. “Just remember that… Daddy is doing everything he can for his little girl. Goodnight, child.”
As he retreated, she called out “Father!” a few more times. It yielded no response - as if he considered the matter discussed and now closed. So Weiss resigned herself to hanging there, wrists and ankles bound as she waited for the next random torture session.
Until she noticed the guard was still towering over her. Annoyed, she snapped, “May I help you?” No answer. “What do you think you’re doing?”
“Waiting.”
They both remained in that deadlock for about five or ten more minutes; Weiss couldn’t be sure without a watch or a clock to check. Then the door eased open and she heard another voice.
“The boss is out the back door. Hurry it up.”
“Yeah, yeah,” he sighed, moving over to start in on Weiss. At first, he assumed she was going to be struck, but instead he was undoing the bonds holding her to the chair.
“Wh-what are you doing now? Am I being let go?”
“Not really. Here, hold still…” He whipped the rope off and let it fall to the ground. “Get up.”
She resisted. He didn’t care; he lifted her up and moved her to the table, knocking off the few objects littered there, then pushed her face-down onto it. Only at that point did she begin to realise what might be about to happen, and her blood ran cold.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?! HELP! Daddy’s going to be furious with you!”
“‘Daddy’ told me to do this,” he grunted as he picked up the soap-caked blindfold and looped it around her eyes, pulling it taut. “Get me another of these? Anything that’ll work. Can’t stand a chatty broad.”
As someone else moved in the room, she whipped her head from side to side, desperate. “Y-you can’t do this. You can’t, I’m n-not- I’ve never- it’s not going to be any good! I don’t want to- you don’t want to! Please? C-can’t we talk about this?!”
“I don’t want to, you’re right,” he snarled as he yanked her panties down from beneath her poodle skirt until they were around her knees. “This ain’t the kinda guy I am or ever wanted to be. But I’ll be a dead man if I don’t do what Mr. Schnee wants. So either I get to help him ‘fix’ a cute dame like you who wants to go around with other dames, or I wind up dead? Sorry, honey. Not much of a choice for me.”
“No…” The soap roiled in her stomach freshly, and she clasped at nothing where her hands were trapped in the small of her back, legs trying to find purchase where they dangled off the table. “NO! Stop! You do this and you are a dead man!”
There was a harsh chuckle as he began to slip another loop of fabric over the top of her head, moving it past her nose toward her mouth. “Oh yeah? As if a little paper-shaker like you could ever lay a finger on-”
He cut off and at first, Weiss expected it was because he was about to do something unspeakable. But then she began to hear the commotion. It was coming from the doorway; it cut off after a second when it shut, but she had heard it as well as anyone.
“What is it?” muttered someone further away. There was a response but she couldn’t quite catch it. “Damn. Keep her on ice, we’ll go down and check it out.”
Then the room was quiet for a moment. The loop of cloth was still over her nose, so she was able to demand, “What’s the matter? Can’t do it for a girl if there’s something else more interesting going on downstairs? Some kinda fella you are!”
“Shut up,” he snapped - and she heard the sound of a gun cocking. “Just stay there. We’ll get back to business as soon as w-”
The door crashed open. There were four shots. Weiss’s heart stopped, she kept bracing for pain to lance through her body… and it never came. Everything was confusion and scuffling. She felt hands on her body and started to thrash around, hoping desperately - against all realism - for Yang to be there, to be sweeping her away from that scene. Anything but being deflowered by some disgusting-
“Wow, you’re really into the rough stuff, huh?”
That was a woman’s voice. Bless all that was holy, it was a woman. The hands were poking her cheekily, but they were also tugging at her ropes.
“Wh-who’s there? What are you doing now?!”
“Uh, trying to save you? Unless you wanna stay here and squirm like a wiggle-worm.”
Now she was really lost. But once her wrists were free, she reached up to take off the two blindfolds - and as she did, she felt a pair of hands pulling up her panties. “AH! Hey!”
“Sorry,” the voice chuckled as she turned around - and saw that it belonged to Neon, that pigtailed thug from out of town. Her grin was playful, even though her eyes were fierce and hard. Some weird kind of Asian weapon was hanging over her shoulder; two sticks attached by a chain. “Thought you might not wanna run outta here with those around your ankles. Kind of a trip hazard, right?”
Gulping as she tried to get her brain working again, Weiss took a look around the room. The two guards that had been inside - including the one that was supposed to “fix” her - were both on the floor, bloody and lifeless. But there was no gun in Neon’s hands. Her eyes panning up finally fixated on-
“Oh, Vernal! What are- both of you are- what’s going on?!”
“We’re busting you out, Schnee,” Vernal sighed, blowing the smoke from the barrel of her pistol. A lot more professional than Neon, she had started skirting the perimeter of the room, trying to make sure there were no more guards hiding anywhere.
Once Neon had the rest of her ropes off, Weiss hopped up. “Does anyone see my shoes?” Vernal looped back and looked around, then nodded back to one corner that Weiss hadn’t been able to see where a large cardboard box sat. Weiss wobbled a little before she walked over toward them… and nearly collapsed.
“Hey, hey,” Neon said, her carefree attitude slipping a bit as she moved to support her. “What’s the matter with you?”
“I… haven’t had anything to eat in…” Her eyebrows narrowed. “I don’t know what day it is.”
“Thursday night,” Vernal sighed as she retrieved the shoes, socks, and jewellery - Weiss hadn’t even realised it was missing with everything going on - and thank goodness, her Dragons jacket, which she pulled on first and foremost. But the knowledge made her heart sink; she had lost an entire day.
It felt like it.
“Hurry up,” Neon complained as Weiss put her socks on with shaky hands. When she dropped the second one, she rolled her eyes and snapped, “You are such a pain - here.”
As she sat in her trusty chair that had been her prison, Neon knelt down and began to slide her socks on. It reminded her of Yang giving her a second slipper; tender touch, if a little quicker and less gentle. They were short on time. When she glanced up and noticed Weiss watching her, she asked, “What?”
“Nothing.”
“You like when girls get on their knees for you?” she teased just a little as she slid the first shoe on. Since Weiss didn’t reply with anything other than a gulp, she shrugged and put the other one on her. “Fine. But you’re really no fun.”
Once standing, Weiss turned to Vernal and said, “Do you have a spare piece?”
“No. Why?”
“Let me borrow that one. Just for a minute.”
Vernal complied. Weiss strode over to the guard lying next to the table and rolled him over with a well-placed kick, glaring down at the body for a moment. Apparently, the buzz-cut Dragon was a crack shot; the wound in his chest was neat and had meant his death was swift. She probably had blood-spray on herself and hadn’t even noticed. But Weiss wasn’t aiming there.
“This little paper-shaker can do better than laying a finger on you.”
The other two recoilied when she fired, and Neon shouted “WHOA!”, though she could barely hear it over the ringing in her ears from the near-deafening report. More blood exploded from the body’s crotch, and Weiss felt her arm start to shake as she raised the gun away and off to one side. Vernal took it with ginger fingers, then was saying something that she couldn’t quite make out, herding her away from the body and out the door.
Downstairs was chaos. The richness of the rooms told her this was definitely the prestigious Mistral Club; it had been one of the few half-decent guesses she had, though the state of the attic didn’t really make her think of an exclusive gentlemen's lodge. As they passed through each room, Weiss glimpsed a few other dead men, some merely tied up, and plenty of scantily-clad women clutching sheets to their chests.
Some gentlemen.
“Hurry it up,” snapped a man at the end of the hall - one with blue hair. She knew him! Neptune, the boy she had saved! Had they really contacted a rival gang to help them with this operation? It was a little surprising… and flattering. Even though she meant a lot to Yang, and a few of the others, Salem mostly just thought she was an annoyance. Right?
“H-hi,” she whispered to him as they passed. He grinned at her. “What’s news?”
“Repaying a debt,” he told her evenly, a fierce smile in place. “Go on, chickadee. People are waiting for you.”
Downstairs was still chaotic, and she winced when she saw the bodies of one or two Huntsmen, and a Dragon she distantly recognised lying dead in the hallways. But the Mistral members had been caught completely off their guard and that was the most fight they put up. Neon and Vernal stuck by Weiss’s side until they were outside the building, as if they were her personal honour guard.
It was so surreal… seeing the recently-dead. Had the rest of the Dragons all been through this before? Vernal and Neon seemed so unfazed. Either way, she hoped she wouldn’t have to again anytime soon.
Outside, she saw Sienna Khan in charge of the whole operation, a group of rough, hearty men checking in with her now that the worst of it was over. When she saw Weiss approaching, her dark features clarified into a look of relief.
“So you were here. Thank goodness - we were worried we’d have to keep searching the other locations.”
Swallowing to coat her throat, she leaned heavily on Neon, who seemed fine with keeping by her side as Vernal moved off to check in with the others. “Where… I mean, how did you know?”
“We didn’t.” Sienna took a long drag on her cigarette and dropped it to the pavement, stomping it out. “But after Yang reported you being taken, we started watching your father’s offices more closely. Plus this place, and the house. He was spending far more time here than usual, so we made an… educated guess.”
“I see.” Her jaw clenched. “Well, I think I’m ready to take him down now. Where did he run to? Back home?”
At that, they all went silent. She saw wariness in their eyes. After a minute or two, another figure emerged from the shadows - carrying a long-barrelled rifle with a telescoping sight mounted on top.
“He won’t be running anymore,” May whispered, still shy and quiet… but with a thread of steel running through her meek voice. “I’m sorry for your loss.”
“What?”
The group of them formed an ungainly parade away from the door of the formerly-illustrious Mistral Club to the adjoining parking lot, where a few people were gathered around a body on the ground. The instant she knew who she was about to see, Weiss wanted to run away, to avoid having to see this…
But she had to. If she never saw the body, she would always worry that he was out there somewhere, biding his time. Waiting to find her and her mother again, to force them to be a family they would never be due to his insanity.
“Father,” she rasped as she gaped down at the body, beginning to shake. Neon worked harder to hold her upright.
“Don’t do this to yourself,” Vernal whispered harshly. “He’s not worth it.”
However, Weiss held up a hand to forestall her. She took a step away from Neon, standing on her own two feet in front of his prone form, gazing into his lifeless open eyes. The tiny puncture in his forehead. Watching for him to breathe again - daring him to. Nothing happened, of course, but she almost felt like it would…
“Goodbye, Father,” she whispered before spitting on him one final time. “Thank you for my life. And for nothing else.”
Then she turned on her heel and let them get on with disposing of the body, however they planned on doing that. It was none of her concern anymore.
#princess and the dragons#1950s au#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#spoilers in the tags#attempted assault tw#attempted rape tw#death tw
5 notes
·
View notes
Link
WARNINGS: Blow job, sixty-nine, brief anal prodding.
I'm rarin' to go. I really want to get my fics posted this year - no slacking off, no taking multiple month breaks. Not promising I will but I am going to do my damndest. Thanks for sticking around!
And for no reason have this song by Perlo, it’s just a bop okay?
=Chapter 5
On the other side of the den of iniquity, Raven was experiencing a very similar mixed blessing at the same moment Theia had, even though she couldn’t know about that. Only that the knot in her stomach untied completely when Yang walked right past her - and retightened slightly to see her resting a hand on Kali’s shoulder. That smug bitch had better not touch her fucking daughter! She would beat the shit out of that lecherous old cunt if she so much as-
“Okay, it’s just you and me,” purred a sultry, low voice at her shoulder. "I hope you're ready." Gulping, she slowly turned her head and saw…
Well. Blake’s dick certainly seemed a lot bigger when it was mere inches from her face. Big, and firm, and thick… and even while she goggled at it, there was a little pulse that made it jump a fraction of an inch.
“H-hey, watch that thing!” she hissed.
“My mistake,” she laughed softly as she turned to sit in Raven’s lap, facing away from her. “I’ve heard a lot of guys in here want to do it this way, so they don’t have to look at it the whole time. Makes them feel less… well, not that it matters, I promise. No one here is going to judge; just relax.”
God, now she had Blake sitting on her. Why did girls keep flinging themselves into her lap tonight? The warm weight was just as welcome as it had been before with Neon - moreso, now that whatever strange magic the booze and music were weaving had heightened her physical interest. She found her hands moving to rest on Blake’s fishnet-covered thighs. Just to make sure she didn’t fall over.
Only for that reason. Really.
“Wow, this is… nice,” she breathed, shifting around on Raven’s thighs and making her grit her teeth - as if it would make her stop blushing so hard. At least it was dark in there and nobody could see that. “But I don’t feel you poking me yet. Performance anxiety?”
“What? No! God, get over yourself.”
“Oh, excuse me,” she snorted - but there was the tiniest edge to her voice. Raven respected that, since what she said had been insulting, even if she didn’t really mean to be. “You’re saying it’s my job to get you hard?”
“I’m pretty sure this being a strip club is what’s saying that.”
That time, Blake really laughed, even if it was harsher. “You’re a mean old man. That’s alright. You don’t have to be nice for me to make you moan. And I promise, I’m ready… for… for, um, anything.”
Kali's daughter's confidence clearly took a hit when she leaned back and felt the squish of breasts against her back. Raven froze in place, feeling mild shame - stupid as that was. She knew she was a woman already; it was Blake that had made assumptions.
“Something the matter, Shadow?”
“Nope,” she breathed, turning to look over her shoulder. She could see Blake’s wide golden eyes watching her as the disco lights played over them - mentally fitting together the scattered glimpses of her face until she had a better mental picture of what she looked like. “Oh wow.”
“What? Not ‘old man’ enough for you?”
“Way less old man than I expected, yes. But who said it was what I wanted?”
“Huh? You lost me.”
“I’m bi,” she explained with a shrug, rolling over to straddle her lap. “And you’re really… wow.”
“Spit it out,” she grunted. “I can take it.”
Blake rolled one shoulder and bit her lip for a moment as she moved closer. “Let’s just say… I’ve always had a thing for MILFs. Older men are okay; I can tolerate them, some of them are even attractive. But older women?” She let out a low purr, one Raven felt more than saw. “I promise, I’m not just teasing or laying it on thick; you really are my ideal. Hot women around twice my age can get it anytime.”
Raven had to fight down all of the awkward noises of flustered feelings. Which she was normally good at; she had learned long ago to hide her emotional state from everyone. Men, women, her own child… nobody really needed to know what she was feeling. Nobody cared, no matter how much they claimed they did. POTluck had been helping to undo some of that self-conditioning, to at least add some peepholes into the walls she had built around herself. But they remained in place. No one was getting close to her heart ever again; it had been broken enough.
Lips on her own lips made her reconsider. Just for a second, being kissed by the second woman of the night completely blasted past all her defenses and shot straight to her needy core - she was so alone. Being kissed again was like magic. She almost leaned into it, almost grabbed this lithe young dancer and showed her just how many things her tongue was capable of-
And abandoned that thought. She instead pushed her back by the shoulder and said, “The hell do you think you’re doing?”
“What?”
“I didn’t say you could kiss me!”
“Oh. You were looking at me… so I thought…” Blake sighed and looked down. “I’m very sorry, miss…?”
“Miss Nevermind,” she provided with a grunt. “Doesn’t fuckin’ matter. It might be your job, but you suck at it if you don’t even wait to make sure I’m ready for what you’re sellin’.”
Blake looked dejected for a second. Not that she crumpled completely; just that she shut down, staring down and off to the side instead of at Raven. Was she about to get mad at her? Or cry? Raven wasn’t sure which outcome would be worse. She had said the right thing, had voiced her feelings, but she also knew this girl didn’t deserve the way she had gotten her point across.
“Listen-”
Blake suddenly stood. With a muttered “Sorry”, she turned to head for the stage.
“Wait.” Catching her by the wrist, she pulled her back to her side, standing as well. “Hey… I was… I didn’t mean to be that harsh about it.”
“But you’re right. I suck at this, I don’t… know why…” She cleared her throat. “Um, Rosebud’s getting the refreshments; I can tag her in if you think she’ll suck less. Or maybe she’ll suck better, or whatever.”
Damn. Raven just had to hurt the feelings of a jaded little emo girl. That was the term, wasn’t it? Yang had used it once, she remembered. “Nah, I don’t… want… I’m not into any of you, alright? That’s not why I’m here.��
“Really?” Blake asked, with genuine surprise. She had half-turned back, so Raven could see her profile - and damn, that dick was still hard, even though she had hurt her feelings so thoroughly. “Then why are you here? In the back room of an exotic dance club, paying like, a thousand dollars to have us all to yourselves?”
Double-damn! This could be really bad! “U-uh…” What could she say? There had to be something! “I’m here for my friends, not for me. They wanted to come, and I… I’m supporting… whatever.”
Blake glanced over at the other mothers. Yet again, she could practically cry with gratitude for the low blacklights and disco ball, making everything hard to see; from that distance, she couldn’t even recognise Kali and her daughter, much less the others further away.
“Oh. Yeah, I guess… that makes sense. Um, if… do you want to… go somewhere and talk?”
So the two of them took up a spot on a bench along the wall Raven hadn’t noticed before; it almost completely blended in with the walls. While they weren’t talking, she could hear an occasional sound from the others, but the music mercifully drowned out details.
“So hi, I’m Shadow,” she began again, with the tiniest of sly smiles.
“Hi, Shadow, I’m Raven. Wow, we really sound like some kind of goddamn metal band.”
“Yeah,” the girl laughed softly, and Raven relaxed. Just a tiny bit. “Um… I really apologise for getting upset and trying to bounce. I tend to do that a lot.”
“Bounce what?”
“You know, leave?”
“Oh.” She took a breath and leaned her elbows against her knees. Her friends often accused her of adopting “masculine” poses or stances, and tried to use that to insist she was gay. It was hard to even disagree with them; she just had grown up having it drilled into her head that any kind of queerness was something to be ashamed of. A sickness. Just because she accepted Yang with open arms didn’t mean she wanted to be that way herself; it was more about treating her daughter with kindness to make up for her failure as a parent. “It’s cool. I was a bitch.”
“You were. But… I should have been trying to be smarter, working to get you into the mood… it’s supposed to be my job, right?”
“You tried. I mean, pretty hard, to be honest.”
Shaking her head, she drew one fishnetted leg up onto the bench, wrapping her arms around her shin. “Not like that. It was the wrong way to go about it, and I’m really sorry if I made you uncomfortable.”
“Yeah.” Just uncomfortable in a way she was growing less and less uncomfortable with. “It’s fine.”
“It’s not. I tried to jump-start you instead of doing the work, like you said.”
“I forgive you, or whatever. Just… just don’t, anymore.” Why was she always so bad at feelings? “And you were working me pretty good, I promise. I’m just not an easy fuckin’ project.”
Blake smiled again. “Thanks. I’ve just been really worried I made the wrong choice.”
“Oh.” Thinking about how Blake wound up sitting on her instead of her own mother, she quickly said, “Y-you didn’t. I mean, we’re all bitches, pretty much.”
“Not that,” she laughed easily. “I meant with taking this gig. I like parts of it, but people… I’m not good with people. Especially strangers. I only came because Yang and I…”
The girl’s brow furrowed, and Raven felt her pulse leaping up into her throat. This was about to be something she might not be able to handle, but she had to know - whatever it was. “Yang?”
“Shit, didn’t mean to say that. Um… forget it.”
“You can tell me. I mean, we ain’t even wasting time; you already got paid, and I’m… fine with talking. Just bad at it.”
“I know how that goes,” she snorted. Then hesitated. Then… “My friend wanted to try this job, because the pay is so good. Right? And we both wanted to make more money to… maybe take care of bottom surgery.”
“Your ass looks great, honey. N-not that I was looking.”
With a wan smile, she said, “That’s not what I meant.” Then she reached down and flicked her arousal so that it bounced up and down. It was funny - but Raven’s libido had already been activated for the night, so she found herself gulping and trying not to think about it more than laughing. “This thing.”
“It’s… I mean, I’ve been around the block, and I can say yours beats out most of them.”
“Yeah. I just don’t know if that’s what I want.” She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, looking back up at her with an apologetic smile. “Sorry. I’m supposed to be saying that my dick is amazing, and you’ll think it’s amazing, and I love letting you play with it… the sales pitch.”
Raven let out a gruff laugh as she nodded, staring over at the other chairs for a moment. The alcohol was keeping the panic at bay, so even when she saw a flash of a wild blond mane she was able to just look away and pretend she hadn’t. “That’s fine. You don’t have to do that shit with me.”
“I’m kind of figuring that out,” she giggled, as subdued as the giggle was. Nothing like the very bubbly rollerblading tart she had played with before.
“So listen,” Raven sighed as she sat up a little more. “We don’t, uh… we don’t have to do anything else, if you wanted to head out. Unless it’s gonna get you in trouble to leave. Damn, I just wish there was a side door I could sneak out to get another drink, or have a smoke.”
“There is, but I’d have to take you through the back rooms, and… yeah, we’d probably get noticed. It’s a big no-no.”
“Fair, totally fair.”
“I um, I could get you a drink though. What do you want?”
Perking up, she said, “Jack? No… Maker’s Mark.” They were already having the most insane night of her life; might as well request the good shit this time.
“Rocks?”
Trying not to think about Blake's 'rocks' - which she could see right now, nestled beneath that gloriously thick shaft - Raven grunted, “One cube. A triple, though. Or just fill the fucking glass, whatever.”
“You got it. Be right back.”
“I’ll be here.”
It took Blake a lot less time than she expected to come back with the drink. She looked a little more confident than when she left but also more relaxed; not putting on airs at all anymore. But she noticed something that couldn’t slip by without being mentioned.
“Here you go. Bucket o’ bourbon.”
“Thanks. Cheers.” Blake just smiled as she raised the glass and took a sip, letting out a satisfied sigh afterward. “So I gotta ask about something.”
“Go ahead. I mean, I might not answer, but you can ask whatever you want.”
“Huh. That part of the manual? One of the waitresses said pretty much the same thing…”
Blake’s smile was wry. “I mean, it’s there for our protection; guys come in here, throw money at dancers, and think they’re in love. Then they think they own us because they like us and want to wrangle information out of us that can tighten their nonexistent leash. I kind of get it, but it’s on them to not be stupid and treat us like real humans who have our own feelings and desires. We just have to do what we can to give them less they can use.”
“Right, right. That’s no way to live.”
“It’s really not.” She leaned back, even though her hands were fidgeting a little on the seat of the bench. “What’s your question?”
“After all that shit… how are you still rock fuckin’ hard?”
The laugh that came out of Blake was real, and full, and genuine. Raven found herself smiling; maybe it was because the girl had been so sullen before, and it was nice seeing her enjoy herself. Maybe she just liked her. Whatever.
“That’s our little secret. But you can probably guess; we just can’t confirm or explain.”
Right. Of course it was drugs. For a wild moment, Raven had wondered if she was just so attractive to Blake that she couldn’t contain herself; how stupid that was. Even if she meant what she said about liking older women, anyone who owned a dick would have gone soft after a near-argument and going off to mix a drink - without chemicals to compensate, that is.
“Huh. That legal?”
“Is any of this legal?” She gestured around at the dimly lit room. “Like, you know what you agreed to; nobody knows you’re here so you won’t get in trouble. Same goes for us; we don’t want to go to jail any more than you do.”
“Sure, sure. I guess I just don’t get why… you need it.”
Now Blake looked a little more awkward. “Well, um… it’s… you see, hormones… I don’t think you really want to know about this.”
“Yeah, I do. Really.” Not just to satisfy her own curiosity, either. Part of POTluck was supposed to be understanding the world their daughters inhabited, so they could be a better support system for them. Raven was just dismal at it, but she wanted to do better if she could.
“Well, a couple reasons. More than anything, some girls like me can’t get it up when they’re on female hormones; it interferes with the natural arousal process. Most of us still can but it takes us being in just the right mood, or constant stimulation, or…” She shrugged. “A little outside help.”
“Ohhh… huh. Learn something new every day.”
“Yeah, sorry.”
“Don’t be sorry, man.” Then she sat upright. “I didn’t mean it like- I call the girls ‘man’, too. It wasn’t… damn, I really fucked up.”
Blake relaxed and said with a small smile, “It’s alright. I’ve been called worse.” But Raven hadn’t failed to notice the way her entire body language had changed - become tight, guarded. Reserved.
“No, it’s not alright,” she insisted, resting her hand on her shoulder. “You’re a beautiful girl and you deserve to feel like one, too.”
“Thank you,” she told her a little more earnestly, patting her hand. “Anyway, uh… the other reason is this show specifically. There are some events where the girls are supposed to be hard, others we stay soft, and some where it doesn’t matter. Since we’re doing ‘Fresh Meat’, our boss wanted to show us off this way; leans into the ‘chicks with dicks’ angle of the club a little heavy, but I mean, that’s how we make money.”
Raven hummed in acknowledgement of hearing her, glancing down at the dick in question. If anything, it might have been even harder than before, but that could also have been a trick of her imagination. “Whatever works, I guess. It’s not… uncomfortable to walk around with…?”
“Of course it is,” Blake laughed. “But I’m starting to get used to it; we’ve tried this before. During, uh, during classes.”
“You have classes?!”
The girl walked her through what it was like backstage at Club Futopia for new talent. Apparently, they learned pole dancing and stage dancing, catwalking, sweet-talking, giggling, and hugging - all of which were done in very special ways to make the clients feel enticed but not necessarily entitled to more. Then, once they showed they were really committed - and wanted a little more of the action - they started learning kissing, fondling, handjobs, blowjobs, and the final step was anal training. Raven didn’t want to think too much about that one.
“So you and your, uh, friend you signed up with. You practiced beejays?”
Now Blake was blushing hard, even though she could barely tell in the lighting; it was mostly her body language again, how she fidgeted, fiddling with her fishnets… how her cock twitched hard enough to be noticeable. “Yeah. I mean, we had to learn how, and it’s way smarter than trying it on clients and being terrible.”
“Explains when you tried the dick pills before.” Blake nodded, and Raven took another long pull at her half-empty glass. Then she passed it to Blake. “Was it fun? I mean, you two…”
“Um, I can’t,” she whispered, pushing the glass away. “Working.”
“Who’m I gonna tell?”
After a brief hesitation, a few glances between Raven’s face and the glass, she took it and swallowed down a mouthful. Then she coughed. Raven rubbed her back until she was able to recover - trying to focus on helping her, not how soft her skin was.
“Sorry!” she wheezed.
“It’s fine,” Raven chuckled. “You didn’t have to have any, wasn’t trying to be pushy.”
“You weren’t.” She swallowed again, then sat back - trapping Raven’s arm behind her. Around her. “Mmm… I’m a little dizzy.”
“Relax, you’ll be fine.”
“It was nice.” When Raven just tilted her head, she elaborated, “Me and Yang, I meant - not the booze. That was fine. I, uh… I know Yang doesn’t really… I don’t think she would want to be serious with me like that, and I don’t even know if I would want it, either. But she was great; I came so hard…”
How terrible it was that her pussy throbbed at that thought. Weirdly, she also felt a little proud that her girl was so good at giving head; like mother, like daughter. But all she said was, “That’s good. Might as well have fun if you have to do it anyway.”
“Exactly.”
“You alright?”
“Mm, lightheaded. Didn’t eat enough.”
“Oh?”
“They, um…” She blinked and shook her head out, turning to curl around Raven a little more - sending her heart jackhammering even harder now as that shaft was pushing into her thigh through her jeans, and ramping up the heat inside them. “They tell us not to eat for a while before we’re gonna do this. In case we get fucked.”
That made perfect sense, though Raven didn’t enjoy thinking about the reason. In fact, thinking was just about impossible with all that whisky in her, but she was doing her best to focus. “Got it. We really oughtta get you some food; I mean, I’m obviously not gonna use something I don’t have on you.”
“We will later,” she said with a lazy smile, cuddling her. Cuddling. Again with this; she felt like the victim of some kind of sexual prank.
“I wouldn’t have given you a sip if I knew. I mean, between an empty stomach, and all the blood rushing to this thing…”
They both froze when her hand came to rest on the soft skin of Blake’s shaft. It was warm, smooth, and as firm as any she had ever felt. The girl’s fingers curled around the lapel of her leather jacket.
“Sorry,” Raven whispered.
“It’s fine. I really…” Blake hesitated, then licked her lips and clearly was forcing herself to continue, “I want it. I told you before, I have a few types, but… badass women your age are right at the top.”
“I thought that was part of your sales pitch.” Blake shook her head, and she had to swallow down her whimper of distress. “Wow… you’d really wanna fuck some old woman?”
“I’d want whatever you want, Raven.” She had even remembered her name. She leaned up to kiss her - and stopped herself. “Oh. I…”
That distressed look in her eyes was enough to make Raven turn and mash their lips together, immediately swiping her tongue over her bottom lip. She had to prove that Blake wasn’t making a mistake this time - that she wanted it, too. Even though her brain was screaming the question “WHY?!” at her the entire time.
Her friend’s daughter fairly melted as soon as she felt her advances being accepted. She turned more to kiss as deeply as she was being kissed, grasping at her collar for leverage as her knee slid around Raven’s thigh and pressed into the bench between that and its mate. Very close to a core that was burning brighter with each advance, each tease they delivered to each other. She pressed a hand into Blake’s back and another into the back of her thigh to keep her steady as their tongues explored each other, feeling the strings of the fishnets cut into her fingertips.
The worst part was that it was amazing. Part of her had been hoping that kissing a girl - even one with equipment she had experience with - would be terrible, so she could get it out of her system. Forget about Neon, forget about Blake, and embrace being a testy old single woman for the rest of her life. That was not in the cards. Try as she might to dislike this, she knew by now that she wanted more.
Eventually, when she felt Blake’s hips starting to shift impatiently, her hands switched their positions. The one on her thigh moved to her ass, gripping firmly - and prompting a fresh squeal. The other moved down to curl around that smooth, thick implement, letting her thrust into it freely.
“Oooh,” Blake finally breathed when their kiss broke. “You… wow, but… I could use this… on you instead…”
“You could,” she hummed, very tempted by the idea. But she knew it wasn’t right - for more than one reason. “But I got this feeling you haven’t practiced on a pussy yet.”
“Not yet… but you could be my first.”
Throb. Both from the cock between her fingers, and from her own dripping wet need; she loved the sound of that more than she could say. “You’d really…?”
“Absolutely. I think I’d be lucky if you were. Do you want me in there? Would that be alright, even though I don’t really know what I’m doing?”
Yes. A thousand times, yes. But she made herself say, “No, I… don’t think we should.”
“You sure?”
“Mmm, your first time should be somebody more special than me, Shadow,” she breathed against her neck, raking her teeth along the skin - leaving a trail of goosebumps in her wake. “I’m just a drunk old bitch who ought to make better life choices. But I could jerk you off, just like this. Or… I could make you cum hard again, the same way you did last time.”
“You’d blow me?” Blake asked, panting and distracted. In heat, Raven couldn’t help thinking.
“Yeah, you bet. Wouldn’t be my first time.”
“Hmm…” She was still thrusting; couldn’t seem to stop. “Nnhh, well, what if we… both do it? I still need to make you a satisfied customer.”
Raven smirked. Unable to believe the words coming out of her own mouth, she said, “Sixty-nine it is. Not that you really have to, I swear.”
“Are you kidding?” And Blake’s smile was as lascivious as many adults had worn in her life when hitting on her. This girl was beyond her years. “I’ve been waiting forever to bury my face in MILF-snatch.”
Raven’s laugh was bawdy and harsh. Blake didn’t seem to mind at all; in fact, she was grinning, thrusting a little harder. Then she was stepping back, standing over Raven. The older woman gave her needy cock a quick little peck before Blake was gently moving her shoulders to the side, laying her back on the bench. And she let her. She felt insane, and very drunk, but she fought the instinct to resist and just allowed herself to be moved into position.
“Let me take care of these,” Blake said as she started to unzip her jeans. Before she could finish, her thigh was being dragged over. “AH! R-Raven!”
She had forcibly pulled the girl down on top of her, swallowing her meat like she did it every day. She had, once upon a time; she had a husband once, other boyfriends. Ones with whom she had wild, passionate, near-abusive wrestling-sex that had resulted in broken mirrors and bedframes. Foreplay was fun, but her brand was not gentle.
But she had never done this and heard such cute little whimpers before. For now, Blake’s thighs and hips were squirming all over the place; she knew it was a matter of time before she adapted. Taking advantage, she bobbed her head, wanting more and more. How did she miss this as much as she did? Honestly, she had thought she wasn’t that type of woman who wanted to be used by a man - and she wasn’t. She had always taken control, given them a blow on her own terms. No less than she was doing now.
Blake’s hands became desperate as she struggled to push those jeans off, or at least down enough to get access. Had she washed today? Yes. How thoroughly? Raven tried to put that out of her mind; there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it now, even if she was musty as hell - not that she was. At least, probably not.
The groaning and enthusiastic “Oh GOD yes” seemed to suggest Blake liked whatever she smelled, so it was a moot point. Then the girl was diving down and leaving open-mouthed kisses all over her. Which she handled fine. She didn’t handle it quite as well when Blake paused to speak again.
“You’re so wet. Must really… have needed…!”
God, she felt like an old idiot. Was she some schoolgirl, getting sloppy, dripping wet from the mere prospect of sex? She moved her own mouth faster, taking Blake into her throat over and over in an attempt to escape thinking about how ashamed she was of her needs, and how obvious they were to the little girl on top of her.
There was no escaping it when Blake really started in on her in earnest. Her thighs fell open for the tongue sliding up and down along her folds, prodding her clit occasionally - causing her entire body to come alive as she gripped the girl’s ass cheeks and practically rammed her into her own throat. She only had to do that for a moment before Blake seemed to take over by instinct, thrusting into her mouth as she devoured her pussy with mounting hunger. Not once in her entire life had she experienced a sixty-nine that legitimately felt this perfectly nasty, this hot.
And it wasn’t going to last much longer. She could tell both of them were almost there; Raven had been turned on from hanging out with the attentive Neon, and Blake had been hard for at least thirty minutes solid by now. Plus she was fucking her throat - full-out ramming into it, and Raven found it was somewhat of a struggle to stay relaxed enough that she didn’t gag. She was just so thick . Not that she didn’t love every inch of that cock; she only wished she could get it deeper.
While her aching clit was being teased over and over by a quickly-learning tongue, prompting more and more whimpers and her own hips twitching from side to side, something came back to her. She wasn’t even sure why… maybe it was because she had opened her eyes, and above that soft sack resting against her face over and over, she could see two plump cheeks bouncing up and down in the semi-darkness. Blake’s ass training. She had apparently been fucked there before… did she like that? Did it do something for her?
Curiosity overtook her hesitance. One hand inched further inward until she could prod a finger between those inviting cheeks, just to see what would happen.
“NNHH!”
“MMHHHGH!”
Honestly, Raven wasn’t sure which of them had made what noise. Blake had cried out from being teased somewhere she clearly had not expected - and Raven from the very sudden influx of cream into her raw-fucked throat. For the first time in a few minutes, the shame came back, but it didn’t last long; she had always seen swallowing a man’s cum as a sign of her mastery. Not something that said she was a whore, or any other loaded terms men used to put women in their place; it was just proof she knew her way around a cock. She had snared one and brought it low with pure skill, gulped down mouthful after mouthful of seed as thick as the shaft that had produced it, and done it all with a smile. Why should she be ashamed of that?
She came right then, while riding the high of getting Blake off - with the pulsing phallus still resting comfortably inside her throat. Her thighs tightened around Blake’s head and she heard the girl squeak, but she went right back to work eagerly, making sure she rode out the finish instead of leaving her out to dry. At least she was far better than any man in that respect.
When they had finally relaxed a little, taken a breath for a minute, maybe more, Blake finally turned her head to one side. “What… what did you… your finger…?”
Raven chuckled - and the girl groaned, since it was still all around her extra-sensitive dick. With another hum, she slowly pushed Blake’s hips up and let the presence slide from her lips, giving it a little kiss at the tip. “That was amazing.”
“Yeah. Mmm… oh God, it was more than I ever… wow.”
Kissing her thigh, she then said, “I don’t know why I did that. With my finger.”
“Yeah, well, I’m going to have to remember it. Yang and I didn’t try that one. Well… not on each other.”
Good. Somehow, she felt a little better that she hadn’t done the exact same things as her daughter; made things less gross, in her mind, even if not by much. “Like I said, learn somethin’ every day, right?’
“Right. I’m learning a lot. ” Recovering a tiny bit, she got off the bench, wobbled, and turned so she could lay back down on top of her - rightside up. Raven felt her recently-lowered pulse increasing a little again as the trim figure of the girl curled around her, the well-coated, half-hard cock grazing over her pubic hair. “Mmm, that felt nice…”
“What, my pubes?” Blake nodded sleepily. “Mmm, well… glad you could get somethin’ out of it. I just didn’t think I had any reason to clean house when I got up this morning.”
Chuckling a little, she snuggled in harder. “Didn’t think you’d get a trans girl to eat you out? Wow, unprepared.” They both chuckled for a moment as Blake caressed over her chest, fingertips playing over each ridge in the leather. “Honestly, me either. I just… am really, really happy about it.”
“Guess the feeling’s mutual. You did great, kid; I mean that. Blew my mind, and that’s not easy to do at my age.”
“Yeah?” The earnest joy in her features, that huge smile, made it impossible for Raven not to kiss her again. It was tempting to try to get her going a second time, to go further… but they shouldn’t. Even if they could, physically, she knew it was smarter to just enjoy the moment. “Mm… you’re so sweet. Thanks for coming tonight, Miss Nevermind… even if it was just for your friends.”
“I tagged along for them. I came for you, little Shadow - pretty much just you this year. It was damn good. I’ll rate this place five stars, for sure.”
They both chuckled again, relaxing into the bench for a few minutes and basking in their unexpectedly beautiful afterglow. Right up until they were interrupted.
#The Housewives Hit Club Futopia#Futopiaverse#Raven x Blake#Blake x Raven#rwby smut#rwbyremnants#trans!blake#nsfw-Text#Perlo
3 notes
·
View notes
Link
Warnings: after-sex shame, dubious consent discussions, and a transphobic slur used for educational purposes. And oh boy, is some sh*t about to hit the fan.
For those wondering, yes, this is finally the "interruption" from the end of the last 4 chapters. I hope it's satisfactory!
=Chapter 8: Theia
The very last thing Theia expected to interrupt her unscheduled cuddle time with a well-endowed college girl was the lights to come on. They didn’t even burst on instantly; they just faded upward in brightness enough so that they could see each other in the room, at least a little.
‘Oh no,’ she thought in a mild panic. ‘This may not look instantly incriminating, but it doesn’t look good , either! But I don’t think I can bring myself to throw Weiss to the floor… this is bad!’
It got so much worse.
She barely had enough time to see the bob-haired girl with the red streak returning to the room via the stage curtain before she glanced over- and saw. Pyrrha. Her little girl was buried balls-deep in Willow, whose legs were still draping over the arms of her chair. At least from her angle, she couldn't literally see their most intimate areas, but it left very little to the imagination.
On some level, she had already known, but seeing it was devastating. How could Willow live with herself?! She had literally allowed a girl half her age to plow her into the furniture! Did she even use protection? Didn’t she care that it was her friend’s daughter?!
‘Hypocrisy, thy name is Theiaki,’ a dark corner of her mind hissed at her. And she couldn’t even deny that. Just because she hadn't taken it quite as far didn't make her blameless. Tears would probably come later; they only threatened for the time being.
“Hey, everybody, soup's on!” the little brunette called out as she carried a tray laden down with theme snacks, heading for one of the tables along the wall - still erect, in spite of having dipped out for more refreshments. Seemed she had spent that time with the lights down setting everything up. Twisted as it was, Theia wanted to laugh; sausages, bratwurst, bananas, foot-long subs. There was definitely a theme. Worst part of all, the food actually smelled quite good, and she had worked up a slight appetite-
Thanks to the Weisswurst she had come into contact with. She could never look at one of those the same way again.
“Oh,” Willow sighed as she sat up a little more. Theia’s flesh crawled at the hint of a moan that word carried. After glancing in a few other directions, she finally met Theia's eyes… and she had never seen more regret and sorrow in anyone’s face. Never in her life. “Oh.”
Theia just grimaced and nodded. At least she was fully clothed, and Weiss was basically just seated loosely in her lap; it almost looked as if they hadn’t done a thing. As long as Willow didn’t notice the slight glisten on her daughter’s semi-erection…
However, there was one more “Oh?!” when Willow glanced back forward. Another dancer had come in to help serve the refreshments, carrying a pitcher of lemonade. She headed straight for the table in the middle of the chairs, hips swaying from side to side before leaning forward to fill their empty water glasses. Not a big deal, except…
Except it was Winter. This dancer was the one they had already watched on stage before, and if Theia had to describe her features, they were… smug?
“Winter?” her mother finally breathed.
“Hm? Oh, hello there. Sorry, my name is Ace. There’s no reason you should call me by something else, is there?” She squinted at her, and it was such a frosty look. “It’s not like you know me.”
Ouch. Theia felt the burn from all the way over there. Barely noticing the way Willow wilted, “Ace” spared Weiss a glare before walking over toward the same table the short-haired girl had left the snacks on.
Weiss. Reaching up to rest a hand on her back, she whispered, “Snow Queen?”
At first, her expression had been completely unreadable. Almost as if blank. Maybe she was in shock. But the next instant, she knew that had been too hopeful. The girl hopped up from her lap, strode to the neighbouring chair, and legitimately shoved Theia’s daughter to the floor. There was a brief flash of her cock flopping around before she landed with a thump!
“OW! Wei- Snow Queen, what on earth-?!”
“How DARE you do that to my mother! Are you INSANE?!”
“Your m- what? Excuse me?” Pyrrha looked a little indignant, but mostly mystified. “I would never!”
“THERE!” She pointed at Willow, very dramatically - and Theia found herself shrinking down in her seat a little, as if she were somehow responsible for the girl’s behaviour simply because she was the last one to canoodle with her. “That person, the one you were using as a pincushion for that huge spear of yours! She is my parental unit! MY MOM!”
Looking between the irate girl and the dejected mother, Pyrrha finally breathed, “Oh. I… I’m truly sorry, I had no idea!”
“Of course you didn’t!” Finally, Weiss took a breath, hands on her hips. Her cock was swinging around just enough to keep from going soft; Theia hated that she kept checking. “Alright… alright, so I suppose you wouldn’t have known what she looks like, but you have to have seen the resemblance!”
“I didn’t! Honestly, you know it’s nearly impossible to see in here when it's dark and the disco lights are going… off like…”
Theia knew it would happen sooner or later. Her daughter had spotted her nearby, seeing her glasses and hair were probably disheveled, and drawn the only conclusion possible. Her brow furrowed, and she looked from her back to Weiss, pure betrayal in her eyes.
“What?” Weiss looked between them quickly, mostly focused on Pyrrha… until she wasn’t. Two more glances, three. Then she gasped and pointed directly at Theia. “YOU!”
“Me,” she sighed, sitting up at last.
“Theiaki, how- you didn’t tell- oh my GOD, what is HAPPENING?!”
Now Pyrrha croaked, “‘Theiaki’? Mother…”
Oh, that broke her heart. Completely. She pressed her lips together to keep from making a sound, held her eyes open wide to try and dry the tears before they could fall. This was the worst moment of her life, and she wanted to crawl into a sewer drain and never return to the land of the living. Anything to keep from seeing how she had hurt her little girl, stolen even just a small speck of light from her world.
Distantly, she could see Kali and Yang standing up - and they definitely both looked a little worse for wear, though Kali had mostly straightened herself up so it was barely noticeable. Much further away, Raven and Blake were sitting up from a bench she hadn’t seen - and Raven’s jeans were unbuttoned. Had they been before? Had everyone done the unthinkable, and Theia been the only one to stop halfway through?
“I’m sorry,” she finally whispered.
“I just don’t understand,” her daughter went on, standing up again - and she forced herself to stay focused on her face. To avoid looking at how hard she may or may not have been; she didn’t deserve that knowledge. “Why are you here? Who is this- Willow, you’re Weiss’s mother?”
“Not just Weiss’s,” Winter said in a carrying voice.
“Right; yes, of course, of course.” But she still seemed confused beyond belief. “W-wait, wait, what is happening? Because you seem to have come here together, haven’t you?”
“That is a very good question,” Weiss snapped, glancing between the two mothers. “No, no, wait - I think I’m beginning to understand something.” She turned to point at Kali. “You resemble Blake; especially the eyes.”
“Guilty,” Kali said with an almost carefree sigh - and Yang took a step away from her, face a near-comical mask of shock. “And we can explain this - all of this. But you have to give-”
“I can explain it, too,” Winter said with a dark smirk as she returned to the center of the room. “Please, take your seats again. Rosebud, would you mind getting us a few folding chairs?
The odd girl out squeaked, “Oh! Right! Um, I’ll be right back!” With a little awkward wave, she ran off. Theia thought she seemed more uncomfortable than before, but was doing a good job of pretending not to be. Mostly.
“Really,” Kali tried to insist. “This isn’t as-”
“QUIET.” The fury in that one word from Winter cut through the room, though the only one who flinched was Willow. Like a whipped dog. “I can’t believe what I’m seeing. Honestly, this is some kind of waking nightmare, but I think I have a few answers. Thanks… to Neon.”
Her dark smile returned, and Theia instantly glanced at Raven where she was slinking back to her seat, tail between her legs. Blake came with her - and by now she was staring openly at Kali. The older woman was ignoring her for the moment, but Theia saw how tense her posture was; she was straining to keep from reacting, from acknowledging her daughter just yet.
Yang was not so taciturn. “Wait - MOM?! What the hell?!”
“Uhh… hey, Yang. What’s new?” At least Raven had the good grace to facepalm after saying it. “Shit.”
“Did you just-” As she tried in vain to cover up her very sizable anatomy with her hands, the blonde turned to Blake. “Did you fuck my mom? Oh my God, you did - you walked over there and you banged the shit outta my mom, that’s so… weird!”
“I didn’t,” Blake protested weakly. “We actually only… hey, wait a second.” Her amber eyes narrowed, taking a step forward to point at Yang. “You and my mom were on the floor. I’m supposed to believe you were looking for her contact lens?”
“W-well, uh… hey, like I knew she was your mom! She could have been anybody with the lights off like that! It’s all pink in the dark, y’know?”
Winter cleared her throat, catching all of their attention. “Dancers. Believe me when I tell you that it is none of your faults. All of your reactions tell the same story: that you had no idea who your audience was, and that you, in good faith, assumed they were strangers who came here to have a good time with some cute young chicks who happen to have dicks. Unfortunately… they were here under false pretenses.”
“Winter-” Willow began, only to be cut off with a loud clap of her daughter’s hands. A lot of them jumped from the sharp sound.
“NO. You know what you’ve done; I’m not letting you escape it.” She turned to the others with a scowl. “They fucked us. Knowing we are their daughters, they passed us to the left and had their way with the four of you. I can’t… even pretend to understand why. To prove a point? Or, my God… did they actually want to sleep with us, and settled for the next best thing?”
Theia finally felt she had to speak. Deep down, she knew it was useless, but she had to try. “That wasn’t what we did at all,” she said in a voice she wished were less meek. Not for the first time.
“Oh yes? Then enlighten me. Why did you come into this room?”
“We came to see what you were doing with yourselves all these nights,” Kali finally cut in, impatient at having been cut off so many times. “Which we did.”
“Oh, I know. I saw you.” When Kali’s head snapped back in surprise, Winter’s near-rigid military bearing turned slightly in her direction with a smirk. “Did you think you were discreet? I recognised my mother out there - and I saw what the rest of you looked like. Believe it or not, I do pay attention when Weiss texts me.” When named, her sister ducked her head slightly, not wanting the attention from the room. Not in regards to this. “She’s told me before that you have some sort of AA group you have started spending the occasional evening with; mostly, saying it gives her a good excuse to work, because when you’re busy you don’t question where she’s been.”
Willow looked over at Weiss, scandalised. The girl folded her arms over her bare chest and squeaked, “What? It isn’t like I did it to hurt you, I just didn’t want the interrogation!”
“I didn’t say… I just didn’t-” Willow cut off, biting her lips closed. Clearly she felt like she didn’t have any right; it was easy for Theia to see why, since she was definitely sitting like someone who was going to be sore in the morning. For a fun reason, not from being hit by a bus.
Could she hit Willow with a bus? No, no, she was being petty; they had all made the exact same mistake. Just because Willow’s involved her precious daughter didn’t make her any better or worse.
“And Neon!” Winter went on, since nobody else was stopping her. She laughed a little. “Oh, she was so happy to have met you… Raven? That’s you, isn’t it?” And of course, Raven just grimaced and folded her arms tighter over her chest. “Yeah, she’s going to be crushed to find out she had a ‘real connection’ with an old slut who fucked her friend’s daughter like it was no big deal.”
“We didn’t fuck,” Raven grunted. “Not that it’s any of your goddamn business.”
“Oh, it isn’t?”
“NO,” the other woman half-shouted at her. She had been embarrassed a second ago, but now she was striding forward to get right up in Winter’s face. She didn't back down, but her haughty smirk disappeared and her posture stiffened significantly. “What happened was between me and Blake. Maybe Kali can get mad at me, since she's family; you’re just some bitch who wasn’t even in this room, so you have zero say.”
“Watch how you talk to my daughter,” Willow cautioned her, a little steel creeping back into her voice. “She may be being unfair to you, but she’s still my family.”
“No, I’m not,” Winter snapped - and the way Willow crumpled in on herself told Theia this wasn’t the first time she had used that particular underhanded tactic. Then she turned back to Raven. “So, you don’t mind the whole world knowing that you and little Blakey had a romp in this back room?”
“Of course I would. Nobody who came back here would want it broadcast; it’s kinda the point, you brat.”
“So you’re proud of this? Your secret cradle-robbing conquest?”
“No. Not at all. It’s… we shouldn’t have come, we shouldn’t have done things this way, but… we were trying to make sure you girls were okay. And we screwed that up, but I’m gonna say something. I don’t care.”
“What?” Yang half-gasped, glancing between her and Blake and Winter in turn.
“I don’t care why this happened, or how, or… doesn’t matter. It happened. We can move past it, or bicker, or… it’s not gonna change that we all lost our heads, and wound up… doing… you know.” Finally, she turned to face Kali, whose face was very passive. “Man, I'm sorry - I don’t know how this got out of hand.”
“Oh, I do.” That was a very passive reaction for someone Theia had expected to be quite irate at the whole situation. Kali stepped forward and picked up the lemonade glass, which had formerly been her water glass. “This is the culprit.”
“Lemonade?” Weiss asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Not the lemonade; the water that was in it before.”
Before Kali could finish, the fifth dancer came back in with the six chairs, struggling with three under each arm. To their credit, Yang and Pyrrha were the quickest to help her, but the girls all took their own chair to unfold it and sit down… across from their own mothers. Kali opened her mouth to continue - but was cut off yet again.
“O-oh,” Rosebud breathed, a lot more awkward now. “Um… hey.”
“Hey,” Raven said with an arched eyebrow. Clearly, she wondered why the girl had chosen to sit next to Yang, and was looking so squirmy in her seat.
“Uh… Mom.” Yang just stared at her for a long moment. No reaction. So she finally gestured to the smaller dancer emphatically.
“Yeah, I’ve seen her. She's cute, but I'm not-”
“Have you?”
Blinking at her a few times, she looked between them, then really squinted at the girl, trying to figure out what Yang was going on about. Finally she sat back so hard her chair wobbled and almost tipped. “RUDY?!”
Rosebud flinched a little, then went back to poking her index fingers into each other. “H-hi, Aunt Raven. Um… it’s Ruby now, though? S-so, that’s a thing. Hi.”
“Aunt?” Kali asked in mild surprise. “Wait, wait… Qrow had a daughter?”
“No, no, she… she’s Tai’s. With the new wife. I just… I mean, she’s not my blood, I haven’t… really spent any time…” Now she looked regretful of that fact.
“It’s okay,” Ruby piped up, trying to seem upbeat even though she clearly looked hurt, like only a young girl could be. To the others, she offered, “I call her ‘Aunt Raven’ because, well, she’s not my mom or my stepmom, but she’s part of the family! Y’know?” Turning back again, she shrugged and said, “You were nice when we saw each other, I just… stopped seeing you, but it’s cool! I get it, a-and I did have a mom! For a while…”
A lot of pain entered Raven’s features, and her voice lowered into a softness Theia could scarcely ever remember hearing from the rough woman. “Yeah, I heard about Summer. Damn shame - way too young. I sent condolences with Yang. Uh, did she tell you?”
“Yeah,” Yang provided, still sounding shell shocked. Like she might pass out from trying to process everything.
Theia could relate. She glanced at Pyrrha very briefly, saw she was still somewhat hard, that her eyes still looked betrayed, and then had to avert her gaze. Somehow, this was both going far better and far worse than she had expected; nobody was killing anyone, but all of the ugliest feelings were coursing through the room, seeping into every crevice and pore. Eyes streaming at last, she leaned forward and grabbed the lemonade, taking a large swig.
“Oh….” Kali grimaced, having reached out with one hand in her general direction. Why? But she didn’t elaborate right away, just sat back and looked vaguely dismayed. Strange.
“So straighten us out on how you get here,” Winter was saying with a curl of her lip, which cut Kali off yet again. “You just decide to snoop around the only club catering to trans women just in case one of us is here?”
“She tracked your phone,” Raven grunted. Immediately, Willow was spinning to glare at her.
“RAVEN!”
“What? I dunno, the way this kid is grandstanding about everything pisses me off, so I’m gonna cut through the bullshit.” She took a huge drink of lemonade, ignoring Kali’s cringe. “Not your phone - Weiss’s. Sorry, still a little whiskey-brained. You’ve been so shady with her lately that she got sick of it, and got it into her head she ‘had’ to make sure you were really here and it wasn’t some glitch. Still don’t think it was right she did it, but I get why. We just came with her for moral support; never thought we’d run into the rest of you.”
“How could you do that?” Weiss asked, equal parts livid and scandalised. “That is an invasion of privacy!”
“I wanted to make sure you weren’t being sold into white slavery!” her mother rebutted - and instantly, Kali, Raven, and all the girls cringed hard. “What? What?! I’m allowed to be worried about my daughters!”
“Yeah, just say ‘slavery’,” Yang offered with a grunt.
“And just say ‘daughter’,” Winter added nastily. “You only have one as far as I’m con-”
Finally, Pyrrha cleared her throat to get everyone’s attention as Ruby spontaneously got up and decided to start serving everyone. Theia knew that in her shoes, she would definitely do something similar; the hope that everyone would be less testy with refreshments was the mark of a good hostess. “Thank you. It seems to me that this… whole thing… I know it may seem optimistic, but is it fair to say you had good intentions, and simply wound up in a… a situation you did not expect?”
Oh, the way she looked so desperate for it to be true when she looked at Theia broke her heart all over again. So she wasted no time telling her, “Exactly that. I for one was hoping we never saw Weiss, and it would teach Willow a lesson about trusting technology over just having an open and honest conversation with her daughter.”
“There!” Weiss burst out even while Willow glared at her. “See? Theiaki gets it, why can’t you?”
“Please don’t call her that,” Pyrrha said in a quiet, strained voice.
“Why not?!” Then she saw Pyrrha’s face and her brow furrowed before she leaned closer and repeated in a gentler tone, “Wait, why not?”
“It… it was what my father called her.”
They both looked at Theia, and she made herself meet Weiss’s concerned eyes. They were much easier to endure than her own child’s. “I did say I shouldn’t have told you that… remember?”
“Yes, you did,” she conceded, fidgeting a little.
“I’m sorry. I am so sorry, Willow - and to you too, Pyrrha. Even though I’m angry with you two, it doesn’t excuse… well, there just isn’t any excuse.”
As Ruby distributed the glasses of lemonade to all the girls, Kali reaching a hand up as if she wanted to stop her, Winter burst out, “NO! No, there isn’t - not for any of this! I see you have remorse, but you still walked into a show in which you would almost certainly see your own daughters naked! And then when the opportunity presented itself to fuck them, you certainly didn’t stop yourselves!”
“We didn’t fuck them,” Kali corrected her, tone sharp - probably thanks to not being able to get a word in edgewise before now. “And if you would all stop shouting over each other for a-”
“You really think that’s better?”
“Hey, you can say whatever the fuck you want,” Raven snarled, slamming down her nearly-empty lemonade glass. Blake’s mother just facepalmed. “But I fuckin’ enjoyed myself with a consenting adult who was not my kid, so take your fuckin’ guilt trip and shove it up your goddamn-”
“You knew she was your friend’s daughter. AND! And that your own daughter was still in this room, so is that much better in the long run?”
“I’m going to hazard a guess,” Theia finally offered. “I know I resisted at first; I really did try to just speak with Weiss, and find out what was going on in here. But she was very sweet, and I relaxed, and… and nature took its course. Something about the lights and the music made it very hard to stay on task.”
“Oh, not just those,” Kali muttered. Theia did hear her, but didn’t get a chance to ask what she meant.
“You still have willpower,” Winter offered nastily. “Do you want to know the worst part? Until I spoke to Neon, I actually was… not quite happy to see my mother here, but intrigued. I worried she was going to try to drag me out by my hair, but had this tiny seed of hope she had just come here to support me - even though I had no idea how she found out I was dancing. So to find out you just wanted to somehow fetishize your own children?”
Willow actually threw her recently-emptied glass across the room to shatter in the corner. Everyone went completely still as she stood over her girls. Weiss looked terrified, but Winter just gazed up at her defiantly, still not having risen from her folding chair - though her hands were tensed on the sides, ready to push upward.
“This was always your problem, Winter!” she bellowed, voice cutting through the music - which Theia noticed for the first time had been turned down a little during their ‘intermission’. Never in her life would she have expected a brothel to offer a snack break. “I know I didn’t have the tools to really try with you, but you were always so impatient! If I didn’t say something right, or insulted you on accident, or… or did any of the clearly inadequate things that happened after your coming out to me, you would wall me off, shut me out! Insult me and dismiss me like I was your subordinate! It was infuriating! And you’re still doing the same thing now, to three perfect strangers you have never met! Maybe on some level, I deserve it, but why don't you leave my friends alone?!”
Winter let out a slight scoff of bemusement, deciding not to get up again after all but instead just crossing her legs. Theia saw she was still wearing one of her dancing outfits, a dark blue bikini with ruffles; at least she wasn’t exposed like the other five dancers, who were all trying to figure out what to do with their persistent erections. Small comfort.
“Your definition of ‘trying’ was trying to tell me I was insane , Mother. What child like me wouldn’t have cut you off when they grew tired of being told they had to ‘act straight’, ‘be my son’, and all those other charming notions?”
The fight went out of Willow pretty quickly. She sat down in dejection, lips pressed tightly together to vent the tiniest speck of her anger.
“Do you want to know what the worst thing is?” Winter finally sighed with a shake of her head. “Even with this… monumental mistake… I know you’re telling the truth, and that you really were here out of some misguided attempt to ‘protect’ my sister. Ugh. It’s just so infuriating because you have historically been the shittiest parent in the world.”
“Not really,” Raven put in with a sigh, though she didn’t elaborate. Theia did notice Yang frown at her in sympathy, though.
“What do you mean?” Willow asked.
“Because of how you’ve been with Weiss,” Winter answered. “I kept asking her how things are at home, expecting her to tell me tales of suffering and woe, and… well, she described a mostly stable home life. You try with her. I’ll never understand why you couldn’t with me, but I also can’t dismiss that you’re supportive with my baby sister, and for that, I can’t completely hate you. So inconvenient.”
Weiss shook her head and sighed. “Winter, I keep telling you, and you keep not wanting to understand it because you’re so salty. She didn’t know how to handle you! But you showed her all the mistakes she was making in real time! By the time I came out, she remembered what not to do, and… and just handled it better the second time around. It’s not that complicated.”
“But why did you get to be the one who was treated like a human?!” Winter hissed. “We both deserved that!”
“Because I was ignorant,” Willow confessed baldly as Ruby finally started offering the snack tray to people. Most of them turned it down, but she noticed Yang eagerly accepting one of the subs. “Do you remember how many times I used slurs like ‘tranny’ when you came out? Or ones that didn’t even apply, like ‘twink’? Clearly, I didn’t know what I was talking about. I have tried to apologize to you in the past - I know,” she headed off Winter’s outburst, “I know it was inadequate! I truly hurt you, I never… I’ve never tried to pretend I haven’t. Not since you moved out of the manor and out of my life.”
The weight of those last words forestalled everyone from responding right away. In the reigning silence, Kali swallowed her bite of banana and said, “Can I say something?”
“What?” Winter blinked at her for a moment, then curled her lip. “This isn’t a class; speak if you have something worth saying.”
“Oh, I have, for a few minutes. It was going to be preventative medicine, but by now it’s just a warning, since nobody would shut up long enough for me to finish.” She set the half-eaten fruit on her lap and looked around at them. “You’re about to get aroused again. So before you start worrying about the reasons, I thought you might want to know it’s not your fault.”
That caused just about everyone in the room to blink in confusion. However, Theia had been wondering about this for a while now - and felt like she was the only one who noticed Kali’s alarm when they were drinking the lemonade. She looked down at her own nearly-empty glass, around at the other near-empty glasses. All of them but Kali’s; she hadn’t touched hers at all.
“What is it, Kali?” she finally asked. “GHB? Rohypnol?”
“I don’t think it’s that strong,” she responded while the others looked stunned. “Pure aphrodisiac, nothing so chemically overbearing that it removes our ability to make choices entirely. Just makes anything… sensual a little more difficult to ignore, the urges are stronger. A free party favor for our petting party. It was definitely in the mint water, and I’m fairly certain it’s in this lemonade, as well.”
“Jesus Christ,” Willow croaked, staring after her broken glass as if it were trying to come back and bite her.
"Oh yeah." Yang sat up a little straighter. "The boss lady told us our customers were gonna be super horny and we should be ready for it. Kinda figured she just meant in a general sense, but now…"
"It's true," Winter confirmed, clearly a little frustrated at having to admit as much. "I'm not part of the 'side job' myself, but I've heard Salem mention in the past that she adds a mild aphrodisiac to the drinks. Only back here," she clarified when just about everyone looked horrified. "When clients are clearly about to use this service; not for shows or anything else."
"You think that's any better?" Theia asked. "We still didn't consent to any kind of enhancement in our bloodstream."
Finally, Winter's ire abated more completely. "You have a point. On the other hand, prostitution isn't strictly legal, so I suppose her logic is that… well, if you're all already doing something outside the law, she may as well ensure you're satisfied customers."
"And the morality of the situation just doesn't apply?"
"You really want to talk about morality right now?" Willow scoffed.
"Yes!" Glancing briefly at Weiss and Pyrrha, Theia looked her friend in the eye. "Really think about it; without a little something extra clouding our judgment, I think it's a lot less likely we would have given into our baser instincts and fooled around with each other's children. Honestly, I could tell I wasn't myself even before your daughter sat on my lap."
"Yes," Kali added as she sat forward. "Just when the lights were going down and the show began, I started to feel a slight change. Though I did some experimentation later, in regards to how powerful an effect it had on us."
"Experimentation?" Blake asked. "Haven't you done enough of that for one lifetime?"
Kali met her daughter's eyes for an instant, both of their expressions unreadable. Theia couldn't help but notice that they were even more alike than most of the other mother-daughter pairs. Then she continued, "Anyway… I forced myself to stop with Yang. For a moment. And then relaxed again when I realized that I had the power to actually affect what I was doing. Maybe too much… but at least I confirmed that it didn't entirely take away our ability to make decisions."
"Oh yeah," Yang breathed as she remembered the instant to which Kali was referring. "Thought that was weird. Makes sense now."
Having put the tray back, Ruby let out a tiny sigh as she plopped back in her seat. Theia tried not to watch her raging erection wobble but she was the only one still fully hard at present - and, of course, the lemonade was kicking in. Apparently it was also laced, as Kali had predicted. Worse yet, it was going to hit her even harder because she had restrained herself somewhat with Weiss, and never did get her own needs met; rubbing her thighs together, she could feel wetness had leaked down them, and she even had to fight down a moan. Just from that! What a disaster.
"So! Can I say something?"
Everybody was a little surprised. It was Pyrrha who finally said, "By all means, Ruby."
"Thanks. So, uh… I wasn't supposed to get busy with anybody," she laughed nervously. "I was just supposed to dance and then get outta here, and come back with snacks. Which I totally did! You guys should try the bratwurst, like, they're amazing!"
Raven scoffed. "Of course you shouldn't 'get busy'. Ain't you sixteen?"
Flushing scarlet, the teenager had to clear her throat. "I'll be nineteen! Like, really soon…"
"In a couple years, soon?"
"Noooooo! Like, months! And anyway, even though we all had the same training, I'm not sure I'm gonna do that thing, it's too… I don't even know if I wanna have sex with strangers, so I just said 'no thank you' and let them go for it with you guys tonight. Maybe I could try it next time, or maybe I wouldn't." She cleared her throat again, fidgeting with her small plate of marinated Lil Smokies. Theia could still see her "lil smokie" poking up from behind it, though. "U-um, anyway, I know a lot happened when I wasn't in here…"
"Understatement of the century," Willow sighed, taking a drink of the lemonade.
"Willow!" Kali hissed.
"What?" She glanced down, then grimaced. "Oh, I already- I drink when I'm nervous, you know that! Someone take this away from me!"
As Pyrrha stood and took the glass, she flashed her a small smile. Willow smiled back… and Theia felt like crawling into a hole somewhere. But even though she hated it, she knew she and Weiss had shared a similar connection. Fair was fair.
"Yeah," Ruby recovered, mouth slightly full. "So like… the good news is, everybody's okay! Look around! It's weird that your friends were kinda related to the girl you were with, but I mean, sometimes two brothers marry two sisters, and stuff like that. It doesn't mean everybody's 'sick' every time! And it sounds to me like, um, like everyone in here cares about everybody, in a way?"
"Speak for yourself," Winter offered, glaring at her mother.
"Alright, enough bickering," Raven finally sighed. "We're all kinda in the shit. I think what Ruby was trying to- GOD DAMN, what is with you guys?! You just not listenin'?!"
She snatched the lemonade away from Ruby before she had a chance to drink more than another mouthful. While the girl looked chagrined, Raven handed it to Pyrrha who had just come back from putting Willow's on the buffet; she smiled and moved on to collect the other glasses. Maybe it was strange, but in spite of the situation Theia was proud of her daughter for trying to take care of everyone.
"L-like I was saying," Ruby continued, even though her face was red from forgetting about the aphrodisiac in their beverages, "I know this is messed up, and everybody feels a little nuts right now. But I really think what's important is for us to talk! Y'know? So I have an idea. This room has four corners, so why don't we put the music back on and turn the lights down again for a little like, almost-privacy, a-and have some family meetings? Just to clear the air and get the feelings out there, and understand where everybody is coming from!"
Winter opened her mouth, but before she could even get a word out, Kali pointed at her with a death glare. Defiant as she looked, she still subsided into silence and gestured for Ruby to continue.
"And when we're done, we girls can come to the middle, and then you mommies can meet at the snack table! Because like, I think us talking and you talking is just as important as the family meetings. So does that sound okay?"
"Well…" Blake fidgeted for a second, looking around at everyone gathered. "I'm still very uncomfortable, but I also know you're probably right."
"Same," Yang sighed. "Man, I can't believe our first clients were our fucking moms . How in the hell?"
"Go to your corners," Winter sighed as she headed back toward the stage. "I'll take care of the lights and sound."
"You're leaving?" Weiss asked in a pleading tone.
"Well, I certainly didn't sleep with anyone in this room. So what do I have to talk about?" When her little sister continued to look dejected, she shook her head and rolled her eyes. "Fine. I'll be right back."
"Come on," Theia said to her daughter quietly, not touching her but moving a little closer. "This is probably going to be awkward, so the sooner we get started…"
"Of course." Pyrrha looked very conflicted, but not nearly as disgusted as some of the others. A small mercy.
As she turned toward the nearest corner, Theia glanced around the rest of the room. Everyone else was breaking into groups and heading off with their family; she also noticed Ruby tagged along with Yang, probably because she still counted as family even if Raven wasn't her parent and she didn't sleep with anyone. She was just barely able to flash Weiss an apologetic smile, and receive one in return-
Before the lights faded down again, complete with disco ball. The music came up, almost as loud as before but not quite. Even though Theia tried to tell herself she was making a big deal about nothing, a niggling doubt in the back of her mind told her maybe this wasn't the best atmosphere for such tribunals. They were all going into this powerfully aroused and with nothing but shame in their hearts. She could only hope each of them were able to bond with their daughters and come out of this better for the ordeal, instead of regretting it for the rest of their lives.
#The Housewives Hit Club Futopia#rwby smut#rwby modern au#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#naughtybutweiss#nsfw-Text
2 notes
·
View notes
Link
WARNING: blowjob. (Also this is where it starts to get a lot more NSFW than it already was)
Couldn't let the year end without updating at least one more time! Sorry I fell off in the last couple months, I never mean to it just happens. New Years resolution is to stop sucking lmao. Hope you like the chapter and here's to a good 2023!
=Chapter 4
Theia Nikos often found herself endlessly grateful. Moments ago, she had been equal parts terrified and intrigued to see her own daughter aroused and fully on display, but not even that could make her lose sight of what mattered. Sure, she was having a difficult time knowing her little girl had taken off that much in front of her, and that she didn’t hate the sight of that tower of pleasure jutting up from her hips. But she was a widow with needs, and there had been four other erections in play, as well; she couldn't help the way her lonely body reacted. Besides, there were far worse fates.
The years had been long and her bed cold without Peleus. They had a wonderful marriage and a wonderful family, and they had been everything to each other. There were fights, nights on couches, and even a few weeks in which Theia moved into the guest room. That never meant they didn’t love each other - only that they had to figure out how to love each other properly. By the time the heart attack claimed her husband, there were no non-medical problems in their marriage whatsoever. Just love that turned to loss.
That had already been a lifetime ago. Her friends might have teased her about needing to get back out there, and it wasn’t as if she never considered it before. Many times. She had signed up for dating apps only to delete her profile, tried singles mixers - widow and widower mixers. Even tried just porn and a vibrator. No matter what, she came back to the same realization: she had already been with her one great love, had her perfect family. Nothing else could compete, or even come close to giving her that same satisfaction. The Nikoses didn’t believe in settling for second-best - not with anything that important.
So she had learned to live alone. Pyrrha came by often, and she cherished those times - and more recently, the hours spent with her new social circle, thanks to POTluck. But outside of that, she got used to finding hobbies, reading quietly in her den. Crying. Loneliness really was the silent killer, even above and beyond everything else, but having Pyrrha and her new friends in her life staved off the loneliness for the most part. They just couldn’t do anything about the cold, empty side of her bed where Peleus once snored softly, and curling around a pillow instead of his barrel chest just wasn’t the same. She would give anything to have someone warm in her arms - someone she could truly love.
In the here and now, however, Theia was grateful, because she watched with mounting apprehension as her tall, glamorous daughter slunk confidently toward her, that enormous, rigid cock barely visible in the disco lights… and then right on past. Even though it felt strange to see Pyrrha approach Willow a few feet away, she was definitely relieved; better her friend wind up with a lapful of her daughter than to deal with it herself. No matter how lonely she was, that would involve far too many bizarre feelings.
“Hello there, Daddy,” Weiss purred in a low voice as she straddled her lap and slid her hands up Theia’s arms. One speck of light revealed the girl was smirking.
“U-uhm…”
“Relax, relax. You’re so tense. You can touch in here; I know it’s frowned upon in the main room, but we aren’t in the main room, are we?”
While the girl massaged her shoulders, Theia tried to scrape together a couple of thoughts. There weren’t any to be found. The entirety of her brain was focused on keeping her eyes away from two places: what was going on in the chair next to her, and something pointing straight up at her from this waifish princess’s lap. So she just let her hands come to rest on that trim waist.
“Mmm, better, Daddy. Now… are you ready to tear up my cute little bussy? I can work you up to it, if you want, but… I’m ready, I promise.”
Unable to help herself, she found herself whispering, “Your cute little what?”
“Bussy,” she repeated with a giggle.
“I didn’t think… well, I just saw you had a… this.” She barely grazed the arousal with her thumb - and instantly felt her own heat spike. Hard. That had been a mistake, no matter what her reason.
“Oooh, hello… but no, no, not a pussy; I definitely don’t have one of those.” When Theia didn’t answer, she leaned forward to whisper, “Boy pussy, backdoor pussy - bussy . Not that I’m a boy; I’m all the girl you’ll ever need, Daddy.”
Dear God. This girl still thought she was male, and was about to- NO! Suddenly glad the lights were so low to hide her furious blush, she whispered, “I- I couldn’t do that!”
“Hey, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to,” Weiss told her - a little playful, but not as snarky as before. “I can just take care of you with my mouth, or… you can play with me? I don’t have to do anything to you at all.”
“Well,” Theia began, trying to think again. Something about the atmosphere, the music and that scent in the air, the alcohol in her system and the tingle of mint lingering on her palate, made everything so hazy… “I don’t… really… I don’t know if I should…”
Now Weiss was quiet for a second. Her hips shifted as she adjusted her position, and she leaned in a little closer. “Are… are you a Mommy , Daddy?”
“What? Oh, I’m… yes, actually. I have a child.”
“Oh. I mean, um, that wasn’t quite what I meant, but I… I bet they’re really lucky.” All that bravado and playfulness had disappeared. “I’m sorry, I just wasn’t expecting…”
When the silence lasted for a few seconds, Theia said, “A woman?”
“Yeah! Sorry! I know that’s really stupid of me, we have plenty of female clients! I just guess I expected… well, most of the ones who would want this kind of show to be men. Sorry - I can’t even believe it took me this long to notice, and… well, Salem just kept saying 'they' about your group; she didn't specify you were men. I guess that's what I get for assuming.”
“That’s alright, I understand,” she breathed in slight relief, still holding onto her waist. Though it was interesting that Salem had been so cryptic with her employees, she couldn’t bring herself to focus on that right now. “My friends and I came here to…” Find you. “...to see if… well, to see what goes on in here.”
With a slight chuckle, Weiss said, “Well, you know what they say about curiosity.” But instead of the traditional saying about dead cats, she finished with, “Always give in to it.”
Giving in was becoming harder and harder to resist. There was no way she could - not when this was her friend’s daughter. Half her age! Dancing in a strip club, waving her pretty little cock around for everybody! She was a middle aged woman who had only ever been with one man, and definitely did not consider Weiss to be the wisest of follow-ups.
So in the absence of knowing how to move forward, she tried to get herself back on track. “Okay. Um… how long have you been dancing, W- uhh, Snow Queen, was it?” That was close.
“Yes,” she sighed, caressing up and down her neck now. Seemed she was hoping to coax her into accepting what she was paid to do in this situation. “And just a month. We haven’t actually done anything for customers, we’ve just been training - me and the others.”
“Training? What… what kind of training?”
Weiss cleared her throat - and Theia had the sense she was about to lie. She wasn't sure why she sensed that, or if there was any validity to that notion. “Well, mostly pole dancing; it’s really intense. Other dancing, too, but that’s easier to pick up - especially for someone like me who’s taken ballet.” She squirmed a little, and Theia noticed her hips roll; probably fighting down her body’s instincts to fuck whatever was nearby. She couldn’t believe this girl was still so hard without even being touched. “And there’s like, demonstrations of how to take it off and make it fun to watch for lucky people like you.”
“I see, I see,” she breathed. Her eyes darted to the side when she heard a chuckle from her daughter - but she snapped them back immediately. Even if she couldn’t see anything in the near-dark, she didn’t want to see anything, anyway. “And what about… um, your ‘bussy’, I think you called it?”
That one got a little more of a reaction from Weiss. She bit her lip and tensed slightly, and she saw that pretty cock throb below. This time, she couldn’t ignore it completely, but she tried to drag her eyes back up. At least now she was focusing on her slight chest beneath her pale blue bra; it wasn’t as difficult to process. Theia thought she noticed movement to her far left, but the girl spoke again before she could turn to investigate.
“Um… a little of that. I can’t tell you… I shouldn’t.”
“Who am I going to tell?” Her three friends, one of whom was her mother… but Theia had already said it, even if she felt guilty for the lie of omission.
“Well… maybe it’ll help you loosen up if you hear a story. I suppose that makes sense.” She even cleared her throat before leaning down to whisper in her ear again - and grinding herself against Theia’s stomach in the process. Heat coursed through her body, but she tried to focus on the words instead.
“Y-yes, go on…”
“Alright. I’m sure you can guess that not all of the girls here will go that far with clients, right? Not very many at all. But my friends and I happened to join around the same time, and um, we heard from some of the other girls about the… extracurricular option. It’s all completely under the table, and nobody’s ‘recruited’ for it. The owner of the club doesn’t normally extend it to new dancers because she feels like it’s too much, too soon. But we can make a lot more money this way, and faster, so we kind of begged her…”
When Weiss cut off for a few seconds, too busy humming in distant pleasure from what was going on against Theia’s abdomen, the flustered older woman asked, “And? I assume this means you’ve been admitted into the… the side program?”
“Sort of. Like, we’ve trained for this, obviously, but um, only with… being penetrated, and some other things. You understand. She said she would see how this went first before deciding if we were ready for more; it was supposed to be a nudie show, and if they paid enough, the dancers might jerk each other off. No real touching for the clients, maybe some ass-pats. But then you and your friends came in with all that money, and she asked us if we felt ready enough for a trial by fire - which thank you , by the way! That’s really going to help us!”
“O-of course. It was Wi…”
“It was what?” Weiss prompted when she didn’t finish.
“It was worth it,” she finished, unable to think of anything else that would fit what she started to say aside from the girl’s mother’s name. She really wasn’t used to this kind of thing! Even without a beautifully firm cock playing across her stomach, she would have had trouble coming up with easy lies. This just wasn't in her nature.
“Awww, you’re so sweet. Mm, what do you want me to call you? Mommy, or… or do you have a name you want me to use?”
“Um… Theiaki…” But the instant she said that, a hot flush crept up her cheeks and regret almost blotted out her arousal completely. Anything but that - it was only for her and Peleus! “Wait-”
“Theiaki? Is that Japanese?”
Tears beginning to prick her eyes, she whispered, “I’m sorry. That isn’t… I didn’t mean to tell you that.”
Weiss leaned in again and her lips brushed against her ear. “I can call you Theiaki if you want.”
“Nnnhhh…” She had meant to say “no”. She really had. But by this point, she was so wound up that couldn’t think straight at all anymore; all she wanted was for Weiss to keep going, to nail her to that chair.
“Good, very good,” she breathed, kissing her lobe now. “Do you want to tell me what it means? Maybe that will help you relax.”
“It’s Greek,” she found herself confessing as her hands slid up and down Weiss’s sides, over her hips. The fact that her fingertips grazed over her firm little cheeks added a fresh flutter in the pit of her stomach. “Just means ‘little Theia’.”
“Oh, Theia’s your name?” She nodded, and Weiss nuzzled the side of her neck in a way that set her on fire. “It’s beautiful.”
“Thank you.” Desperate to stop thinking about how she had given something so precious away that easily to a girl she barely knew, she asked, “You trained with penetration? Did… I hear that right?”
“Mm, yeah,” she sighed as her hips moved more, and steadily higher. Only when she felt the prodding against the underside of her breast did Theia realise it was probably because she kept squeezing Weiss’s ass unconsciously. “Being penetrated, not doing the penetration. We started with plugs, then worked up to Salem-”
The girl broke off, slapping her hand over her mouth and pulling back to look at her with wide eyes. So she wasn’t the only one capable of slips of the tongue. To mollify her, Theia smiled up at the girl and caressed her face. “We met Salem. It’s alright, we already know she’s the owner of the club.”
“Well… we weren’t supposed to say…” She glanced down at her cock, then back up at her client.
“That’s fine. No one can hear us. So plugs? What’s that mean?”
“Oh, um, it’s a special toy,” she relented as Theia played her hands over her back. When she bumped over the bra strap, Weiss reached back to unhook it automatically - and was speaking again before Theia could protest, tell her she hadn’t really intended for her to take it off. “You put it in your back door, and it just stays in there and trains you to get used to having something inside you. I was very intimidated at first, but figured hey, if I’m ever going to have a serious boyfriend…”
Theia let out a distant “Right” as she watched petite little buds come into view in the dancing lowlights. They were definitely natural, because they were mosquito bites, but at least they were Weiss’s alone - and still of a decent size for a trans girl.
She had stared too long, because Weiss smiled up at her. “You like my itty bitty titties?”
“What? Oh - no, I was just… they’re cute, and I was thinking about…” She didn’t want to say what she was thinking about, in case it made her uncomfortable.
“About if they were real?” Weiss guessed, arching her back. “They are. Not as impressive as some girls who got their hormones at the right time and grew nice chests all on their own, but I’m proud I have something without any surgery necessary.”
“I’m sure you are.” Theia knew that all too well; her own daughter was one who had such a “naturally grown nice chest”, because they had started her on blockers at a very young age, and female hormones as soon as was legally possible.
“Go on,” Weiss urged her, arching her back so they were filling her field of vision. “I promise, I don’t mind.”
Why not? Theia didn’t even have the wherewithal to protest anymore, not really. She leaned in and kissed over the soft flesh, feeling how baby smooth the skin was. By the time she got to one of the tiny peaks, she looked up to watch Weiss as her lips hit home.
“Mmm, you’re really getting me going,” Weiss sighed as she leaned into the first kiss. So she got another, and another. “Wow…”
Theia pulled back to look up at her. “I’m getting you going? You were already… very, um…”
“Oh, I know. It’s just such an exciting idea. But, well… even though I hadn’t thought that much about women before, I’m starting to think I could have a lot of fun with you.”
The feeling was mutual. But Theia also wasn’t ready to just throw herself to the ground and get drilled by the first incredible cock waved under her nose; she just wasn’t that kind of woman. Even if she was starting to feel like one tonight. Distantly, she also knew the girl's identity was a big part of the reason it would be a mistake to continue… but that was getting harder and harder to remember.
“You’re still nervous,” Weiss guessed. Theia nodded; no point in avoiding it. “What if I let you really explore? You might feel more comfortable then.”
“Explore?”
Oh, how she wished she had said “no” instead. Or maybe something clearer, such as “I’d like to know what that means before we continue”. But her question had been open-ended enough that it made perfect sense when Weiss stood, leaving one heel perched on the arm of the chair… and leaned her hips forward into the customer’s face.
'It's so pretty,' Theia couldn't help thinking as she got an eyeful of that trim shaft, the rosy head - even the soft sack dangling below was adding to the appealing aesthetic. 'Weiss might be a girl, but any woman would love to get their hands on this, regardless of their sexuality. I'm sure of it.'
And that wasn't all. No amount of perfume in the air could disguise the musky scent that suddenly filled her lungs. Thick and heady and intoxicating. Yes, Theia had only ever known one man, but Weiss's scent wasn’t so drastically different that she couldn’t recognise it again. She breathed deeply, and felt her entire body coming alive - trying to urge her to give into its needs, to take what she wanted and damn the consequences.
“Guess it’s not just my titties you like,” Weiss giggled.
“No, I…” She felt her nose bump the tip, and tried not to lose her mind then and there. Just being near one again after so long… “Your cock is gorgeous.”
OH. That had not come out on purpose. She felt like the sluttiest old woman on the planet, lusting over this young package simply because it was there. But Weiss only laughed and reached down to caress over her hair.
“Thank you. It seems to think the same about you, Theiaki.”
Damn that nickname. It still held so much power over her, even after all these years. The rush of desire that it stirred in her made it inevitable that she would lean forward and take the tip gently into her mouth.
“Oooh,” Weiss breathed shakily as she felt her needy arousal being tended to at last. Theia couldn’t even fault her; they had all been hard for about five minutes on stage even before this after-show began. Her hand drifted up to grip one of the girl’s asscheeks as she began to move her head slightly, eyes sliding closed and letting the savory, thrilling taste join the scent in her pleasure center - overtaken by their newly combined efforts to turn her into a complete whore.
It was so good to go down on a dick again. She had never minded it at all, but she hadn’t stopped to realise that she really missed this over the past few years; you never know what you have until it’s gone.
“O-ohhh, wow, Theiaki,” the little dancer began to pant as Theia took her deeper and deeper into her throat. “You’re… you really seem to know wh-what you- WHOA!”
So clearly she appreciated the addition of her tongue to the play. Good to know.
Somehow, what Theia felt most ashamed of was that she was getting used to this so quickly. The combination of the beverage she had reluctantly accepted, the lights, the bass beats vibrating through her already-inflamed body… and the feeling of that perfectly tapering shaft sliding into her throat, all made it so easy to keep going, to enjoy herself to the fullest.
“W-wow, you… I really didn’t expect this to be so… mmhh, Theiaki, you’re fantastic!” The girl's voice was still fairly low, but she was already throbbing against her palate, hips starting to thrust as if they couldn’t keep still. Which they probably couldn’t; Peleus had always claimed she could “suck the chrome off a bumper” whenever he had a few too many. He would stop when she smacked him across the bicep - for a while, anyway. But that didn’t make it any less true.
Within the next minute, she could feel Weiss getting close to her end. That fast, thanks to her level of expertise. The dancer’s delicate fingers grasping at her hair definitely wasn’t making it any easier to resist; by now, her reasoning center was buried deep beneath a growing layer of lust in her mind. All she wanted was to keep going. In fact, she wanted more than this… but was glad they were already doing something. It meant she had an easy excuse to ignore her body’s other impulses.
“Theiaki! I-if you aren’t careful, I’m… I’m going to- are you sure you want- mmhh!”
All she could manage was an “Mmhmmh!” of reassurance. Moving forward at lightspeed seemed to be the only way to avoid making this lapse in judgement so, so much worse.
Thick, silky seed burst into her throat over and over. There was a very brief urge to gag but she could turn it aside almost immediately; it was all coming back to her easily, like an old friend. One she had missed more than she ever admitted to herself. She worked to swallow everything Weiss was giving her, lips and tongue coaxing yet more from the pulsating shaft. Incredible. Every second felt like a dream come true, despite the burning shame squeezing her heart.
When Weiss was finally done, she pulled back with a shaky sigh, the completely coated cock glistening every time a speck of light flashed past its girth. For a moment, Theia could only watch it move, kissing it a couple of times. Appreciating the beauty of the second one she had ever touched. Then she finally forced herself to look at its owner.
Weiss was all smiles. They were much more bashful and earnest now than the smirk she had worn like an accessory on the stage; she had really gotten off hard, and was amazed that it could feel that good.
“Better?” Theia asked, voice thick from the cream still in her throat.
“Yeah,” she panted shakily, swallowing as she tried to come back down from that sudden high. “Mmm, I honestly… I didn’t expect to like that as much as I… wow.”
“Are you alright?” she asked with a slight chuckle, bemused because the girl was so overcome. It helped assuage her guilt; at least they were both in uncharted waters, in a way.
Licking her lips and breathing hard, she sank down sideways in the chair. Her mostly-hard cock flopped to the side a bit now that it had been properly seen to - and Theia had to fight down the urge to play with it anyway. What was the matter with her?! “Well, I’ll be honest: this is sort of giving me a crisis of faith I didn't expect to have. See, I was intending to work here for a year or two and use my earnings to pay for surgery.”
“Surgery? Are you alright?” Then she closed her eyes in embarrassment. “Gender surgery. Sorry, I wasn’t thinking.”
“It’s alright,” Weiss laughed easily, petting over Theia’s neck. She looked up to see the girl smiling down at her sweetly, and had the sudden realization that she wouldn’t mind revisiting this situation. “But now you’re giving me second thoughts. Like, I still want a vagina, but I could see myself keeping what I already have a teensy bit more than I could five minutes ago, that’s for sure.”
“You should do what makes you happy, honey. That’s what matters the most.” Now she fondled her slick anatomy again, and heard a soft sigh as a result. “This is fine. A vagina is fine. What’s important is what’s going to make you feel most like yourself.”
The girl nodded. “I know. But thank you. I just was one hundred percent sure a minute ago, and now it’s more like… eighty? In favour of the pussy,” she clarified.
“That’s still a pretty high ratio,” Theia laughed, and they shared a smile.
“Um… you know, I’ve never seen one up close and personal. Do you maybe want me to…?”
Once she got it, the middle-aged mother suddenly felt another hot rush of shame to her cheeks. Absolutely not. She couldn’t! For about a thousand reasons! But the one she said was, “Oh, I haven’t… trimmed…”
“Oh,” Weiss said, clearly not having expected that. Her own hair was basically nonexistent; a tiny silvery snowflake shape above the base of her shaft. But she hastily recovered, “And that’s fine! All bodies are beautiful, I’m sure I…” She began to pet up and down her chest, voice growing huskier; turning on the charm. “I’m sure I can make yours as happy as you made mine.”
When fingers prodded her very erect nipples through her blouse and bra, she looked away. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Weiss smirking - and she had to look back at that smirk, because she also noticed a lot of movement in the chair off to one side. Even just knowing that Pyrrha was “moving” with Willow was too much; she didn’t want to keep watching and chance actually seeing anything.
“Seems like you’re just denying yourself,” Weiss accused.
“I… I am. I’m not ready for what I want.”
The phrasing seemed to hit Weiss hard, and she frowned a little. “It’s okay,” she whispered, moving her hands to her shoulders. Thank God. “Again, there is no pressure. But if you change your mind, I promise, I’ll be happy to try. As long as you don’t hold it against me for never having done it before.”
“I would never,” she told her with a soft smile. “Thank you. Come here, honey.”
Weiss leaned down, and instead of claiming her mouth as she somewhat wanted to try, she kissed her soft forehead. The girl let out a quiet sigh of gratitude, and she suddenly found herself pulling her in for a very real embrace. Cradling this trim little girl who apparently needed cradling.
“Oh,” Weiss whispered. She stiffened very briefly, then melted into the warm, soft presence beneath her, clinging harder than Theia expected. As if she had wanted to be this close to someone for a very long time and never had the chance. "I'm… w-well, thank you, Theiaki. I don't… know what to-"
“It’s alright,” she whispered, even though she wasn’t certain what she was doing was alright. Only that she would do her best to make sure it was. "I've got you, Snow Queen."
And they remained like that for quite some time - quietly enjoying the closeness, the satisfaction of some craving they couldn’t quite name. Right up until they were interrupted.
3 notes
·
View notes
Link
NOTE: It's time to dance, and make romance. Thanks for reading along! More to come!
=Chapter 52
“GoooooOOOO VALE!”
Concentrating on the game, and on her squad’s cheers, was not easy for Weiss with all the minutiae spinning around in her head. Her mother. Her father - especially after having so many people trying to console her about his death the entire school day. Yang and Blake. Blake and Ilia, even - not that they would have some kind of romantic future together, but their reconciliation was still something that occupied her thoughts. And that was without all the other tiny gnats buzzing around her ears, like what would happen in the mayoral race, Velvet moving away soon, Yang’s relationship with her family…
“SCHNEE! Get your head together!”
Blinking rapidly, her head swivelled around to point at Ms. Goodwitch, who looked as severe as ever. “S-sorry!” she hissed - right as she felt someone bumping into her back. “OH!”
“Watch it!” Gwen snapped, walking around her to stand next to Octavia. Now she felt really stupid for cocking up the works and tried to get back into the rhythm.
It didn’t take long after that for Pyrrha to slide up beside her and whisper, “Are you doing alright?”
“If I say ‘no’, do you think Goodwitch would care?”
“Perhaps not.” Dropping back, the leggy redhead executed a high kick, then waved her pom poms around to help get the crowd riled up. “She’s on the warpath.”
That wasn’t so much Goodwitch’s fault as it was the team. Never before had the Vale Beowulves performed so poorly during the homecoming game. Even as they finished up their latest cheer and turned back to check on the game itself, they watched as their two blonde football stars - the one Pyrrha loved, and the one Weiss had once tried to convince herself she was interested in - crashed into each other, fumbling the ball and going down hard on the gridiron.
“Oooh,” groaned Weiss. “I hope he can still take you to the dance…”
“I hope he can still walk,” laughed Octavia. When Pyrrha scowled, her smile faltered.
That set the tone for the rest of the game. By halftime, when the paper shakers had to strut their stuff the hardest to keep the crowd entertained, none of them much felt like there was any hope with them trailing the Vacuo Nevermores by 20 points. But they did their best. Weiss was actually really glad of the cheerleading because the longer she did it, the more she could put her recent trauma in the background. That she could truly believe the worst of it was all…
“...over!” Goodwitch was announcing imperiously, hands on her hips. “Game is back on; Schnee, Violette, Gayl, take a five-minute break - only five minutes!”
Only too glad, Weiss jogged over to the water cooler for a Dixie cup of refreshment. It wasn’t a terribly hot early Autumn day, but with all the physical activity it felt like it was a real scorcher. As she was downing her water, she felt a tap on her shoulder and turned.
“Hey, hot stuff. Wanna take a walk on the wild side?”
Weiss smirked at the blonde in the leather jacket. “Goodness me. A walk on the wild side? With a greaser like you?”
“Sure, little lady.” Her hand came up to flick at the hem of Weiss’s skirt - not enough to flip it up, but just enough to draw attention. “I think you’re just my type.”
Normally, having Yang do that would have sent a little thrill through her. And it still did… but it was the wrong kind. She smirked to cover it up, fluttering her eyelashes. “Am I? Peachy. And where have you been keeping yourself, stud? Up in the stands?”
But Yang didn’t reply right away. Weiss thought she must have really been gearing up for a good line - something that would knock her bobby socks off. She wasn’t expecting what she did say, so it cut right through her like a hot knife through butter.
“Are you okay?”
“Huh?” Her eyes flicked from side to side before settling onto Yang again. “What do you mean?”
The blonde gulped, looking down between them. “I don’t know what I did… but I did something. Made you think about, uh… about what almost happened.”
“No, no!” she tried to lie… but seeing Yang looking that uncertain changed her mind. “It’s not your fault. Sorry.”
“It’s not your fault, either. But can you tell me? So I don’t do it again.”
She could have expired on the spot. This wasn’t fair to force onto her lover, the one person she trusted the most - despite having thought once upon a time that she might be the kind of person who would force her into something. But her memory of the anger and hurt on Yang’s face when she accused her of it was crystal clear in her mind.
Yang would never do that. Yang was not him.
“F-flicked my skirt,” she finally admitted.
“Okay.”
“BUT! But I… I don’t want you to stop doing it, or flirting with me, or… being a brute. I just need to work through this, alright?” But Yang was already shaking her head violently. “I don’t?”
“Not with a snap of your fingers, Weiss. What you went through… I mean, it didn’t happen to me, but it’s happened to some of the other girls. Does funny things to your mind. Maybe you could talk to some of them?” Her smile was a little forced, but Yang had never been that great at covering up her true feelings so it showed. “I know it’s not me, it’s just… hard. But I got your back, and they will too.”
“Yeah. You always do.” Glancing over her shoulder at where she should be getting back to cheering, she cleared her throat. “Well… we couldn’t do it here, but will you save me a kiss for later?”
Rolling her violet eyes, she grunted, “Sometimes I feel like we oughtta just do it. Screw what anybody else thinks. But… yeah, don’t wanna get you kicked off the squad.” With a little wink that was more like her usual self, Yang began to backpedal toward the stands. “Catch you after the show, Schnee.”
When she wandered back over, Octavia scoffed and tossed her auburn hair back over her shoulder. “Why were you talking to that Chinese girl?”
“Hmm? What did you say?”
“Lao Dong, or whatever her name is. Her and those other girls with the leather jackets - Dragons. They really seem like bad news.”
“Guess they do,” she laughed with a little smile.
“Exactly. So what did she want?”
As casual as if she proclaimed it every day, she shrugged and said, “Didn’t you know? She’s my lesbian lover.” Then she returned to Pyrrha’s side, paying no mind to the way the other cheerleader sputtered and started, eyes bugging out of her head. At least she got to tell one person.
-------------------------------------------
However, by the following day that would soon feel like such a small problem. Then they were all scrambling to tackle their greatest challenge yet.
“It doesn’t look right!” Weiss exclaimed, trying to adjust the lace on the front of her flowy white dress. Her hair was already done up into a meticulous poodle cut just like Pyrrha’s; they had decided they wanted to match, to further reaffirm their friendship as “best”. But somehow, no matter how much they obsessed over the details, she couldn’t decide that her outfit was completely perfect.
Meanwhile, though the redhead was distinctly quieter, her state of panic was about the same. She kept applying layer after layer of makeup and then taking it all back off. Now she was in the process of taking it off for the third time.
“Will you stop that? You're going with a boy! Do you really think he's going to notice if you have too much or not enough eyeshadow?”
“YES! Yes, that is exactly what I'm worried about! You don't know Jaune won't notice! What if he comes to the door, takes one look at me and… and decides that he made a mistake? Oh, I couldn't live with the shame!”
From anyone else, Weiss would have thought they were being melodramatic. But she knew her best friend was genuinely worried about that. Unfortunately, neither of them knew him well enough to say for certain that he wouldn't do something so terrible; that it was unlikely, sure, but not impossible. Setting down her pumps with the little pearls embroidered on top, she walked over to perch her hands on Pyrrha's shoulders.
“Just relax, okay?” She began to massage, and her friend finally relaxed a little bit. “We are both being silly over nothing. Our dates are going to arrive and they are going to adore us, and the night will be magical. All right?”
She whimpered but she nodded, at least. “So… you're really going with them?”
A guilty lightning bolt shot through her stomach at the very thought of it. “Yes.”
The rosy tint in Pyrrha's cheeks betrayed where her thoughts were. “Both of them?”
“Yes! And would you stop asking me that? I'm already trying not to flip my lid over this, you know!”
“Will they let you? Take a girl to the dance, I mean. I really hope they do, I'm just afraid…”
“I know,” she sighed, running her fingertips up to her own hair - before she remembered that it had been done up already, and lowered them again so as not to disturb anything. “Yang said that if they won't let us dance together, we'll just leave and go someplace else. But I don't want to leave! This is my dance, too!”
“Oh, I really hope everything turns out alright. For the three of you, and for all of us.” But the pinkness remained. After a second, she finally asked the biggest question she wanted an answer to: “Will… Cinder be there?”
Weiss smiled like a Cheshire Cat. “Why?”
“N-no reason.”
Within the hour, they were satisfied with their looks and waiting downstairs for Jaune to show up. Of course, Mrs. Nikos took plenty of additional snapshots since her mother was still squirreled away at High Dragon Manor; neither of the Schnee women were ready to face returning to their home quite yet. But Willow still wanted to see what her baby looked like in her homecoming dress, so Pyrrha’s mom had been deputized.
The second-string football player definitely looked a little awkward in his tuxedo, but there was something charming about his lopsided smile that counterbalanced it. He had a corsage to slip around Pyrrha's wrist, which she accepted with a giggle and a blush. They did make quite a cute couple, after all.
Then they were on their way in his old jalopy… at about fifteen miles an hour, which was its top speed. Weiss began to regret this plan but it was too late to change it now.
“So!” Jaune began in his upbeat, beyond-square voice. “Pyrrha said you’re going solo to this thing? That’s pretty unbelievable to me.”
“What do you mean?” she asked from her spot in the backseat. What a bumpy ride!
“Well, like I said, I was thinking about asking you, too.” Weiss stole a glance at Pyrrha, who definitely looked a little deflated from that revelation, but only a close friend would have noticed through her usual facade of poise and looks that belonged on a model from the Sears catalogue. “But, um… with both of you, I mean, you’re such pretty girls that I never dreamed you wouldn’t have fellas lined up around the block! S-so…”
Mollified a little by his strong dismount, Pyrrha smiled and patted his shoulder. “It’s alright. It’s hard to get up the courage to ask someone a thing like that. And of course, I wasn’t helping by being so shy.”
“You were both shy,” Weiss chimed in to head off the obvious attempts to out-bashful each other. “And to answer your question, I just want to go and have a nice time with my girlfriends.”
Though Pyrrha’s eyes widened, Jaune obviously thought nothing of the word “girlfriend” in this context and chuckled. Which had been what Weiss was expecting. “Well hey, that’s pretty swell! I hope you gals have a wonderful time!”
Her smile was more of a smirk as she watched the neighbourhoods pass by. “Oh, I intend to.”
Before long, they were at the school. Though Pyrrha wanted to wait for Weiss, she insisted that she go on inside with Jaune and start cutting a rug; she knew Yang planned to show up a little later. Kali offered to drop her off, as well, but she wanted to make an entrance. Typical Yang.
So of course, Kali got there first. She was smiling and her usual excitable pleasant self, getting out and rounding the car to open the door for her daughter, letting her out into the light. And Weiss gasped.
She was so gorgeous. Blake’s dress was a deep violet with blue trim, and her hair was wrangled into a dark pageboy style, mostly straight until it curled tightly at her shoulders. The violet bow on top was a nice touch - eye-catching and unique – and matched her heels. Weiss found her heart beating faster, and had to fight down the urge to tackle her up against the car and-
“You two behave yourselves,” Kali was chuckling at the way they were regarding each other. Clearly, Blake was taken with her dress, as well. “Don’t spike the punch.”
“MOM!”
“Thanks for bringing her, Mrs. B,” she laughed, embracing her briefly. Kali hugged her back, patting her - but didn’t let go as soon as she thought she would. “Hm?”
“It’s alright,” she whispered softly. “Everything is alright. I… think we ought to talk about some of the recent events soon, but soon is not now. Tonight, just have fun. Enjoy this. You deserve it, sweetheart.”
It wasn’t easy fending off the tears, but Weiss managed - she couldn’t allow her makeup to be ruined. Then she pulled back to smile at her surrogate mother figure and whisper, “Thanks. And… and it’s going to get better, right? That’s all we can ask for.”
“Exactly. Take care of my girl, and both of you take care of your friends.” She squeezed her hands, then patted her daughter’s shoulder warmly before hopping into her car and driving off into the night.
It took exactly five seconds after she was out of the parking lot for Blake to whisper, “You are so pretty right now.”
“Ah!” Weiss squeaked, tempted to hide her face behind her hands. Again, makeup. “So are you - wow, I don’t know why you would come here with me when you could charm any boy in there.”
“Because I don’t want any of them. At all.” Taking a quick glance around to make sure the parking lot was empty, she darted forward to leave a little peck on Weiss’s lips.
“Apparently not,” she whispered with a huge grin, cheeks already lighting up. “Ohhhh, I can’t get over this dress - that bow - those pumps! They’re the most!”
Tittering, she stepped back to do a little twirl for her, and Weiss laughed and clapped at the brief show. “I could be saying the same about you. I mean, I already knew you were a princess but nobody could argue with that now, could they?”
“Oh, stop.”
They were still fawning over each other’s outfits when they heard the roar of a fleet of motorcycles. Unsurprisingly, it was Yang leading the other Dragons. But for some reason, Weiss was surprised to see her in a eye-catching dress that faded from orange to red like a flame. She had been expecting a tuxedo, despite what she told her mother about Yang not being a man - though obviously, a tuxedo didn’t change one’s gender.
On the other hand, she was wearing her leather jacket over the dress. Still the same old Yang.
“They’re not going to let you guys in like that,” Blake giggled as they parked and hopped down. They were all wearing lovely dresses under their jackets, other than Emerald who had opted for a pale green tuxedo after all.
“And you two have forgotten your loyalties,” Cinder said. But when silence fell, she chuckled. “I jest. You do look scrumptious just the way you are.”
“Down, girl,” Yang chuckled before turning back to Blake and Weiss. “That’s my line. Wow, you clean up nice.”
“Same to you.” The purr in Blake’s voice would have made a lot of people uncomfortable if they had already made it clear they weren’t attracted to her. But Yang just laughed a little louder and gripped her shoulders, smiling fondly. It made Weiss threaten to tear up again; she was really happy that they weren’t jealous, or angry, or hurt. Everything was falling into place, even if the places were so strange and unexpected.
“Been a crazy ride, huh, Belladonna?”
“You got that right. Let’s go in, shall we?”
Yang nodded before turning to Weiss, offering her arm. “Shall we?” she said in an even more exaggerated snooty voice.
“We shall,” she tittered - and was about to take her elbow when Yang suddenly jogged back to her bike. “Huh?”
“Sorry, I forgot!” She came back with two corsages - one white and one violet - and Weiss was amazed that they made it to the dance in one piece as fast as Yang tended to drive. “Here… they’re both orchids. One’s white, and I didn’t even know they made white ones, but uh… yeah. Pretty cool.”
Feeling it slip over her wrist was enough to make Weiss blush. Then she took Weiss’s hand and pushed the deep purple one into it. “Huh?”
“Go on.” Her other hand picked up Blake’s left forearm, holding it still so Weiss could do the honours. They both seemed a little surprised. “What?”
“Well, I just didn’t know we were getting corsages.”
“I didn’t expect you to get me one at all,” Blake agreed sheepishly. “Um… but, uh… now you got me one for Weiss to give me?”
Ducking her head, Weiss whispered, “I should have bought some for you two, shouldn’t I? Ohhh, I goofed!”
“It’s alright,” Yang reassured her, nodding encouragingly. Weiss finally started to slide it on as she followed up, “You’re a brand new lesbian; nobody’s expecting you to remember stuff that boys are normally expected to know, since you’re not one. Figured I would handle it this time.”
The furiously blushing Blake admired her orchid as she whispered, “Y-yeah. But this is really nice, Yang. Thanks.” Still, it was Weiss’s cheek she kissed first - her date.
“This is all really confusing,” Weiss admitted, holding her wrist next to Blake’s so they could admire how they complemented each other. “But, um… yes, thank you so much. These are beautiful.”
All that was left to do was to take each other’s arms and cart themselves off to the dance. Weiss wound up stuck in the middle, taking Yang’s arm demurely with one hand… and Blake took hers with both of her own. This was crazy! Even though they had spent the night together, it was still hard for her to fully accept that Yang and Blake were both dating her - sort of - and were both alright with that arrangement. It seemed unfair and selfish…
Except when they were both with her like this. Then it felt wonderful, and everyone was happy.
“I’m sorry,” said old Mr. Port when he saw them strung together and approaching the door, looking stuffy in his suit from some bygone era. “You can’t go in with a woman as your date. Surely you know that! Where are your beaus?”
“We hope to find them inside,” said Cinder smoothly from behind them. “You wouldn’t begrudge some poor, lonely girls the chance at a magical evening, would you?”
The stocky man blustered and bristled, folding his arms over his chest. “Why, of course not! Just with the way you were walking… and the coloured girl is wearing most atypical attire!”
While Emerald was looking highly offended, Cinder turned up the charm even higher. “Please? We’ve had a really tough year already, Mr. Port. Most of us poor girls got hurt at some point; our little Weiss was the victim of a vicious mugging, and I was burned, and Yang hurt her arm… what more must we lose? Our chance to have a little dance, to enjoy ourselves?”
“Hmmm, well…” It seemed to be working. Weiss saw that he needed a push, so she provided it.
“Please, sir?” she whispered, eyes big. “I’ve been through so much. Haven’t you heard on the news?”
“What? Oh, oh yes - I did hear about the car crash. Sorry for your loss, Miss Shee-knee.” He always pronounced her name wrong, but she tried not to let her eye twitch in annoyance; how many dozens of times had she corrected him?! “Your father was a strong member of our community, and he was all set to be mayor… well, it’s a great tragedy. Truly tragic, indeed.” Seeing her somber nod, the way she gazed off into the distance, he sighed. “Very well - but no shenanigans, girls. I expect you to be on your best behav-”
“Thank you!” she piped up, leaning up to give his cheek a little peck. Blake did the same on his other side, and he gave a very flustered chuckle, straightening his bowtie.
Once they were inside the halls on their way to the gymnasium, Cinder muttered, “Nice touch - pulling the sympathy vote with your father. At least he can be good for something.”
“Hey, he was good for one other thing,” Yang said with a grin, kissing Weiss’s cheek instead of finishing her thought. It was enough; they all caught her meaning.
“Thanks,” Weiss sighed. “I still can’t believe the police covered it up themselves like that – even faked the supposed car wreck themselves!”
“Well, a lot of them were in just as deep as old Jacques,” Coco provided. She had arranged for Fox, her other significant other, to escort Velvet to the dance; they would meet up inside. “The whole mob setup did throw them off coming after us, but to be honest, now that they don’t have him pushing them to give us a hard time…”
“Exactly,” Cinder sighed, examining the fingertips of her opera glove. “His death can remain an ‘accident’ and now no one is accountable, and they’re free from his iron-fisted reign. We’ll have to keep our noses clean for a little while, but I think despite the bumps along the way… this was a desirable outcome.”
Blake couldn’t help herself. “Yeah. Except Weiss almost ended up getting…”
Everyone fell silent. After a minute, Emerald shrugged. “At least it didn’t actually happen to her.”
“Hey! Don’t do that, you don’t get to act like it didn’t matter just because that out-of-towner stopped him in time!”
“I do get to,” she said in a low, tense tone. “And so does Cinder. You don’t get to take that from us.”
That did snap Blake’s mouth shut, even though she looked like she wanted to argue further. Weiss was just about to ditch this argument and see if she could track down Pyrrha, but that revelation stopped her cold. Glancing at Blake and Yang, she saw they weren’t surprised at all; of course they already knew. Probably had for years. So she was going to have to ask herself, even though she dreaded the answers.
“How… when did it…?”
“Do we have to talk about this right now?” Cinder sighed wearily, rolling her eyes; she was definitely wearing the glass one for the sake of the dance.
“No,” Weiss hurried to assure her, voice meek. “I’m sorry. I’ll…”
But Emerald blurted out, “Happened when I was a kid. I mean, we’re barely not kids now, so that should be pretty obvious. But um… really little. My uncle. I barely remember it, to be honest. Definitely not as bad as what Cinder went through.”
“This isn’t a competition.” Cinder pinched the bridge of her nose, eyes shut. But when she saw all eyes were on her, she relented. “The only boy I didn’t completely hate in junior high. Got me behind the bleachers. It’s what sent me to the Dragons.” Her eyes opened, burning through the floor as she smiled a cold smile. “Salem and I ensured he would never do it again. Which is what Vernal tells me you two did for your attacker - that was his blood on your shoes, wasn’t it? I approve.”
“Well, I’d rather the whole thing never happened,” Weiss blustered. “And I’ve just been trying not to think about it, and I wish everyone would stop making such a big deal! Alright? I’m completely fine; nobody hurt me, they just… tried.”
The mask-wearing Dragon nodded with a little contemplative hum. “Yes. But you won’t be unaffected. I know I’m not, and Emerald isn’t even if it’s a hazy childhood memory. Don’t push your anger away; use it. When necessary.”
Their little group remained quiet for a minute or so. Then Yang stretched her arms over her head and said, “Like I said, not really much I can say about it. I think you’re all really strong, and you do the best you can, right? Know I’m real glad to have you as friends. And… well, we can watch each other’s backs but we can’t fix the whole world. So we just take care of our own.”
“Yeah,” Emerald put in with a little smile, heaving a deep cleansing breath. “I’m with Xiao Long on this one. Let’s go kick up our heels; we’ve earned it.”
Just on the other side of the entrance, they were able to meet up with Pyrrha - ever the faithful friend. She had kept back from the main dance floor where a couple dozen dress-and-tuxedo pairings were slowly twirling in the middle of the gym, waiting for Weiss to arrive. The backdrop of hanging crepe paper and balloons, moody lighting and laughing voices, only seemed to frame her better.
“There you are!” she said gaily, kissing either cheek and pulling back to beam around at the other dragons. “And you all look so splendid!”
Cinder walked over, and Pyrrha’s smile turned a bit more manic. However, all she did was take her hand and kiss the back of it. “We meet again, Lady Nikos.”
“‘Lady’? Oh, I’m not royalty - stop that.” But she was obviously flustered behind her very genuinely flattered smile. Then she turned to gesture toward the punch bowl. “Have you met Jaune? M-my date for this evening.”
“No, I haven’t. And I’m probably not going to meet him very soon, either.”
Even as she was saying that, the rest of them turned to see he had a spreading spot of redness on his pants from where he had spilled punch all over himself. After trying to blot at it with a napkin for a moment, he wailed and ran for the men’s locker room.
“Ahh, memories,” Weiss chuckled.
“What?”
“Nevermind.” She turned to smile at Yang. “Would you care to dance, my love?”
“Let’s do it,” Yang said with a grin. “You guys coming?”
Cinder smirked for a moment before turning back to Pyrrha. “It seems your dance card is open. May I claim a spot? After Emerald gets her turn, of course.”
The look on Emerald’s face much brightened the room, after it had been a resigned scowl before. “O-oh? You’re going to dance with me?”
“Of course. And since you wore that getup, I expect you to lead.”
“Y-yes, of course! I’m ready when you are!” Cinder took her arm so she could be led out onto the floor, and her dapper beau was all smiles. Pyrrha merely laughed and shook her head as they watched them begin - and the chorus of surprised looks from around the room.
“You’re really alright with her coming onto you in front of Emerald?”
Pyrrha shrugged easily. “As I told you before, the attention is flattering, and I think she’s starting to realise it won’t go anywhere. So it does no harm to simply… humour her. Right?”
It was Blake who laughed and said, “Sure. I think you just like the attention, period.”
“Maybe,” Weiss said as Yang led her off, leaving Pyrrha to look politely flustered. Once on the floor, she leaned in to whisper, “And now they aren’t all looking at Emerald and Cinder.”
Yang’s eyes glinted with bemusement. “We’ll be the talk of the town, baby.” The leather of her jacket creaked as she spun her date, and Weiss felt her heart leap from the sensation of twirling for her, then being pulled up against her body.
“We really will be if you keep this up.”
“Oh, we’ll be making steam come outta their ears.” Then they began to swing just a little to the more lively tune the four-piece band started playing. “I’ve been waiting for this, y’know. A good excuse to take you out in style sometime.”
Blushing, she ducked her head down a little bit closer to Yang's chin. “Wow. I suppose you aren't a brute all the time.” As she watched Ruby and Penny walk into the dance arm-in-arm, at Cinder and Emerald enchanted with each other, at Ilia sidling up beside Blake nervously, she asked, “Do you think we'll be alright? All these girls dancing together.”
“As long as we don't start necking in the middle of the dance floor, probably.” Then Yang giggled and pointed over into the corner. “Like that. Those boys are bold.”
Weiss followed her line of sight to see Sun and Neptune, sharing a quick moment when few people were looking. Even while they grinned, they were already breaking apart and acting as if it had never happened - trying to lower the risk of being thrown out of the dance by Port, or any of the other teachers chaperoning.
“Bold indeed,” she whispered weakly. Then she felt herself being dipped. “Whoa!”
Violet orbs sparked with mirth above her as she was held suspended just above the floor, bodies whirling sideways on every side of them. They were nothing next to her gorgeous, golden-haired brute who never stopped loving her, even for an instant. Even when they weren't speaking from some little fight, the love burned just on the other side of it. Eternal and undying.
“Got you, Schnee.”
“Yeah,” she breathed, having to wrestle down the urge to kiss her. “You got me.”
4 notes
·
View notes
Link
WARNING: blowjob, titty fucking, prostate prodding, sixty nine, foot-biting, penetration, anal sex.
Ohh, a lot of you were probably waiting for this one. Also, I know some of these chapters started to get longer, but in Kali’s case just has more ideas than the others. Sorry not sorry lol
=Chapter 7: Kali
“Well hey there, tall, dark, and mysterious.”
Kali pressed her lips together to prevent from laughing as the blonde’s hand came to rest on her shoulder. It was adorable how much Yang was trying; her whole performance was almost cartoonishly slutty, with those giant blonde braids and her cheesy lines. But she was also being so cute and bubbly and friendly that she would never dream of faulting her for that. Honestly, she was relaxed because she knew this couldn’t possibly go anywhere - because she knew none of her friends would ever touch their friends’ daughters. At least, she hoped that were true, but she felt pretty confident about it. Mostly because they were all more prudish than she herself was.
“You can’t tell if I’m tall down here,” she finally managed with a smirk.
“Oh, well… I mean, you just feel tall.” Yang wasted no time plopping herself down in her lap; it was a little unceremonious, and Kali grunted from the sudden weight. “Up for a little fun with me?”
“Hmm. Well, we could think about that, I guess. Maybe not as much as you thought based on how much we paid for this little show, but I guess it wouldn’t be so bad helping you out with that big sausage down there.”
Yang blinked at her a few times. Kali honestly wasn’t sure of the reason until she finally leaned in and hissed, “You’re a chick?!”
“Absolutely,” she answered with a laugh. “And have never questioned my identity once, if you were wondering.”
“Nice!” Yang said in a cheery voice, as if she had just told her she got a high score on an arcade cabinet. Even thinking it mentally, Kali realised that was such a dated reference; when did she become officially “old”? “Wow, holy shit - sorry, not that it’s bad, I just didn’t- I mean, I thought it was gonna be a dude! Like, they mostly trained us to be ready for dudes, y’know?”
Shrugging, she said, “Oh, it makes perfect sense, since that’s probably ninety-five percent of your clientele. And you can leave if you’d rather; or you can sit here, we can chat. I’m perfectly comfortable with whatever’s best for you from this point forward.”
“What? Oh, no way, that’s my line; it’s not a problem you’re a girl, man.”
“Well, I didn’t want to assume you were gay or bi.”
“Right, right, I get that. But I’m chill!” She started to relax again, putting an arm around Kali’s shoulders. That felt nicer than it should - and she was again struck by the sense that this situation was starting to get out of control. Literally out of her mental control. Maybe it was a little paranoid to think she had been roofied, but she was definitely getting more easily turned on than usual.
“Chill, as in…?”
“As in totally pan, baby! I’ll fuck anybody if we vibe. Like, not that I’m a total slut; we gotta vibe first, right?” Then she lowered her voice a little. “Or they gotta pay, but I swear that’s like, a really recent thing. As in, starting with you, maybe.”
“Of course, of course. You probably say that to every client.”
“No, no, swear to God; we weren’t even supposed to actually do the do until you guys walked in with a big bag of cash!” She looked around in the low light. “Are you all ladies? Man, it’s hard to tell in here…”
Distantly, she knew she didn’t want Yang to recognise Raven in the half-light, so she made a quick decision to distract her. “I like these,” she said, reaching up to trace a fingertip around one of her star-pasties.
“Oooh, hey hey,” she giggled with a shiver. “But yeah, ain’t they fun? I dunno, I wanted to do something different; they didn’t like that I wasn’t going with the bra like the other girls but I looked fine, so they let me have it. Just something to stand out.”
“You like standing out, don’t you?” She even reached down to flick the tip of Yang’s sizable dick, making it jiggle back and forth. “Or standing up.”
There was a brief little “Nhh” of interest before she laughed, “Good one! Wow, this is like…” She shrugged, hunching her shoulders a little afterward. “You seem really cool. Can we like, be real?”
“Sure,” she breathed, even though she wasn’t really sure what she meant. Mostly because she was focusing on suppressing her own bodily reactions to that very fleeting touch… stupid. Why was she having so much more trouble with this than usual? Just because Yang was a stunningly attractive woman and she was ramrod erect right in front of her?
“Cool. See, I’ve fucked before, but like, this is still really new. Before it was because I was really into a girl, or a guy… and usually drunk,” she admitted with a laugh, scratching her scalp. Perfectly adorable.
“Nothing wrong with that. Well, as long as you were all consenting.”
“Oh yeah, nobody was like, hurt or whatever.” Clearing her throat, she leaned against her a little more as she went on, “I just didn’t know how it was gonna be, coming in here and being paid to bang. I kinda thought… like, some serious asshole in a business suit, ordering me around a lot. Which is cool if it’s the job, even if I’m not into it on my own time. But like, it’s really kinda great having you just be so chill, talking to me like we’re hanging out. Plus you’re hot and not a gross old dude.”
Laughing a little more freely, Kali finally managed to say, “Well thank you, thank you. You’re really very sweet. I don’t know if you’d still think I was ‘hot’ with the lights on, but I appreciate it.”
While Yang was giggling, she caught movement out of the corner of her eye - and her heart stopped. Raven and Blake were standing, seemed to be talking a little. Nothing was wrong, exactly, and she couldn’t see them very distinctly… but before long, they were moving away, off to the side of the room where she could see even less. What were they doing? They couldn’t possibly…
Raven wouldn’t fuck her daughter. She would never do that to her… would she?
“…and I didn’t even really need plug-training,” Yang was babbling when she tuned back in. Now she felt bad; she hadn’t meant to ignore the girl, she was just fully focused on her daughter’s well-being for an instant. But she had no good way to tell Yang she needed to escape to check on her without blowing their anonymity. “Like, my ass has been reamed pretty good. But um, but I still don’t think I like it; I dunno, it’s really sensitive, and I feel like I lose more control when I’m being boned. So I’d rather do the boning.”
“Really?” she asked, trying to fully focus on this situation now. To forget Blake and Raven for the time being, since there was next to nothing she could do about it, anyway. “Sometimes it’s nice to just let go and let God.”
“Yeah, probably. I dunno, sorry.”
“Sorry? For what? Whatever you like is what you like, sweetheart.”
Yang grinned. “Sweetheart, huh? Wow.” When Kali just tilted her head, she explained, “I don’t get called cute stuff like that much. I’m kinda… I mean, you can tell. Tall party girl, I lift weights and get in fights, I burp, I do dumb shit.”
“And that means you’re not a sweetheart? I don’t know, I disagree; I think you still can be.”
“Thanks,” she whispered shyly. Oh no, she had made the boldest of the dancers turn bashful; Kali had to rein in her power.
And she did have real power. That wasn’t bravado; she didn’t like to advertise it, but she was no stranger to the stray sexual encounter - both before and after she and her husband had discussed her sexuality. Her guilt had long ago faded; she always knew she was as pansexual as Yang said she was and enjoyed pursuing it with gusto. The strain in their relationship did stem from that quite a bit, because Ghira wasn’t nearly as on board with it, but he had worked hard to accept her as she was, and to understand that her love for exploring pleasures of the flesh did not diminish her love for him as her life partner. Consistently, she had found she could bring men and women to their knees so very easily - not necessarily as a Dominatrix, but also not excluding that set of alternative sexual pursuits. She was good at fucking. She loved playing, teasing, goading, and dragging orgasms out of unsuspecting partners who thought because she was small and pretty and had ample curves that she couldn’t throw them down and make them see stars in record time.
“Of course, Sunbeam. So, I have another question. A little off-topic.”
“Huh? Oh yeah, hit me!”
“Maybe later.” Whoops; she quickly barreled ahead to avoid thinking about that. “Well, um, it’s about the song choice. Kesha was a fun choice, but I almost think ‘Take It Off’ would have worked better. Too on the nose?”
Yang’s violet eyes flew open. “You know Kesha? But you’re like, a mom! Like, she kinda goes back a ways, but not that far back!”
“I am a mom,” Kali laughed softly, caressing along her bare back, teasing over one of those braids. “But I’m not dead yet.”
“Nah, I mean, you look fit as hell. You're gonna be here for a while - definitely gonna outlive me. I just didn’t expect you to be into an artist from a whole other generation, I guess, but it’s cool.”
“What do you mean, ‘definitely’?” she asked, smile slipping a notch.
“Oh, nothing like, that serious. Just always had this feeling I was gonna die young, y’know?” Then she laughed a little more loudly. “Hey, more Kesha - man, it’s like a theme now.”
Her mouth started to form the word “Yang”, and she just barely caught it. “Sunbeam… why do you feel like that? If you want to talk to me about it. It’s alright if you don’t, I’m just some customer.”
The girl chewed her lip for a moment. Thought about it. Then she shrugged and looked down at her lap. “I’m a trans girl. Like, even if I get my fuckstick chopped off, I’m already more likely to get killed by some asshole. And even without that, I have no chill; I live my life a quarter-mile at a time. And I mean, look what happened to Paul.”
“Paul… Walker?” She had seen one of those movies a while ago. Distantly, she remembered a strapon had been involved while it played in the background. Was she wearing it? Was the other person? Too long ago to remember details - or maybe she was just drunk.
“Yeah. Rip in pieces, Brian - the franchise ain’t the same with just Toretto. A-anyway, uh… sorry, I didn’t mean to bring it all down like that. Just trying to cover it up with my usual dumb jokes.”
“Hasn’t brought you down,” she observed, almost automatically caressing Yang’s pretty cock. That wasn’t smart, but she couldn’t seem to resist anymore.
“Mmhh… yeah, I mean, we made sure the mood stays fun tonight,” she confessed with a grin.
“Made sure? You mean… you took something?” Oh, she didn’t like that idea. Not for girls as young and new to this as their daughters.
“Yeah, it’s… mmm… like we tried it a couple times before, to get the timing down with the thong trick. And to practice beejays, like I said.”
Something Kali had missed while worrying about Blake. Did she hear her laugh? It was hard to tell over the music. She thought she heard Pyrrha laugh, too; were they all just going to town with each other’s girls, and that was completely fine?! “Yes, forgive me if you already said - you tried them with each other, right? Who was lucky enough to go down on you?”
Licking her lips and beginning to roll her hips, she said, “Well, P- uhh, Olympia did. And Shadow. Like, Shadow was really happy to, really into it; she might be great for this job. But like, I totally repaid the favour; I’ve always liked sucking dick. It was one of the first things that really made me feel like a real girl, y’know?”
“Really?” she breathed - and she knew the questions were coming. The thoughts. She couldn’t ignore them completely, not with a chance like this literally sitting in her lap. “And how was this Shadow’s cock? Tell me more about that.”
“Oh, it’s super thick,” she sighed as Kali stroked her, thighs parting a little as her posture relaxed. Clearly, Yang just thought Kali was getting off thinking about her lap-kitten playing with another kitten, and wanted to indulge her fantasy. “Mmm… actually… I mean, I tried not to think much about it afterward, since it was part of the job, but… really kinda was into it, and she was so cute while I went down on her…”
“Yeah? How so? Did you want to do it again?” Yang nodded, licking her lips. “Did you want to do more?”
“Kinda. But like, I didn’t let myself think about it; I just… we didn’t… do that in training, didn’t fuck each other like that. So it just… didn’t go through my… wow, Ma’am, you got… you know how to jerk a girl off good…”
“Call me ‘Mistress’.” She had started giving that out instead of her name, and the instinct came naturally now, while they were already playing. And it paid off; the instant she said it, she felt the shaft between her expert fingers throb in response. “Ooh, somebody likes that.”
Yang leaned back a little. “Holy shit, this is amazing… are you… are you sure you don’t want me to… y’know, dick you down?”
“That’s more than alright. I mean, it sounds like it would be very satisfying… but I like playing with you.”
Another throb. Again, her power was taking over; she already had Yang in the palm of her hand, literally and figuratively. The girl looked like she was about to cum at any moment, though she could tell by the throbbing that she could probably hold out another minute or two. And oddly enough, she wanted to help her, even though it was still a terrible idea.
But Raven had taken Blake away. Maybe she wouldn’t fuck her daughter out of spite, but she certainly felt a lot less like holding back.
“Mmm, Sunbeam?”
“Y-yeah, Mistress?” She shivered. “That’s… feels weird to say…”
“You get used to it. Would you like me to do a little something extra for you, to help you get to the end?”
“Sure! Wait… I’m supposed to… be doing stuff for-”
“You said whatever I wanted,” Kali half-taunted as she stopped stroking as fast, making the girl whine briefly. “And what I want is to play with you; it’s a lot of fun so far.”
Yang nodded weakly, hips squirming for more contact automatically. “Cool, so… so you got ideas? Like, you don’t have to, but I’m def gonna at least listen…”
“Of course. Let me ask you - have you ever given or received a tit job?”
“Huh? Oh - uhh… I gave one once, to a guy at a party. These get a lot of love.” She squished her tits together, and Kali couldn’t help thinking she would love to have her face be between them when she did. “Why?”
Glancing around to make sure nobody was looking in her immediate direction, the wife and mother sat forward a little and shed her blouse as quickly as possible. The look of surprise on Yang’s face was priceless as she did the same to her bra, leaving her almost painfully erect peaks exposed to the perfumed air.
“Daaaamn, you are stacked. These natural?” Not very shy about it, the dancer reached up to grasp her chest, fondling her almost roughly - and making Kali sigh. They were sensitive, yes, but she was pretty used to breastplay… even if it was getting to her a lot more than it might usually. “Oh yeahhhhh, real as fuck. I love them.”
“You’re about to love them even more,” she joked.
“Yeah? Oh - OH, right! You really want me to? I haven’t tried it before…” She was already starting to move into position, but slowly, waiting for Kali to reassure her she wasn’t being presumptuous.
“Do whatever you want. I was just offering.” Her own arousal was really spiking, though. She was worried; normally she could play this much and only be dealing with the gentle hum of carnal interest. By now, she was wet, antsy, and almost greedy for Yang to get started.
Which probably was why she let out an actual moan when she felt lips wrap around one of her nipples. God, they were more sensitive than she thought right now; what was that about? The more Yang’s lips and tongue teased, the more she felt her body coming alive, writhing for this incredible touch. The way she fondled her other breast, moving the flesh all over, flicking her fingertips over the aching nub…
“Oh, you’ve… done this part before!” she panted.
“Mmm, yup!” Yang giggled as she pulled off. “Damn, that’s fun! But like, you wanted me to fuck ‘em, so I can’t play all day.”
“Can’t you?” she breathed distantly. Why was she this easy tonight? Maybe it was something in the water.
Maybe it was something in the water.
Kali regretted that the thought occurred to her when she was busy having her hypersensitive tits fondled, a thick arousal maneuvering into position between them. That was the only logical explanation. Even though this was all definitely a lot of fun, and would have been regardless, she knew she was becoming undone way too quickly, way too easily; something else was interfering. And since all their drinks had been imbibed before entering the room, and her own were bottled beer that would be a lot harder to interfere with…
‘That vampiric bitch,’ Kali thought as she felt Yang’s cock sliding between the breasts at last - and loving it, in spite of her realisation. ‘She dosed us with that mint water. Whatever it is isn’t strong, we’re not catatonic; just a little loose, easier to turn on. Though I shouldn’t speak for the other girls. Did she dose our girls, too?! Yang already confessed she gave them some kind of penis pills… it’s not out of the realm of possibility…’
On the other hand, even though she was distantly angry about it, she also felt so fantastic that it was difficult to care. She reached up to hold Yang completely still, to stop her.
“Huh?” the girl said, eyebrows shooting up. “Um, Mistress… did I fuck up? Oh no, what’d I do?”
So that worked. She knew from a very unfortunate experience in her past that if she had been roofied, she wouldn’t be able to do even that much; they had willpower. They just also had heightened libidos that made it harder to want to exercise said willpower at all. Honestly, as depraved as it was, she almost wanted to ask Salem for the name of the drug - so she could take it with a partner in the future, not to slip it to them unsuspectingly. Results or no results, it wasn’t okay that she had done it behind their back.
Yet she also felt stupid for walking blindly into the situation, despite Salem’s own warnings. ‘The discretion cuts both ways. Be careful what you wish for.’ Indeed. It wasn’t as if they could go to the police and tell them they had been dosed with something against their will - since that happened after walking into a room in which they already knew slightly illegal activities would take place, willingly, with their own daughters. Even if they came out on top in court, they would be ruined for life. So she tried to take comfort in the fact that they were only spiked with a mild aphrodisiac instead of something that would legitimately impair them.
“Mistress, you’re hurting me…”
“What? Oh. OH!” Gasping, she let go instantly, hot shame flooding her stomach when she saw the discomfort in Yang’s face. She hadn’t even realised how hard she was gripping her wrist until the girl complained. “I’m really- I am so sorry, Sunbeam. I’m sorry.”
“I-it’s fine,” she said with a big smile, waving it off. “Wow, into rough stuff, huh?”
“No, no, it’s… well, yes, but that’s not the point.” She cleared her throat. “How much do you know about the way your boss handles these… ‘side job’ affairs? Like, what services she provides for the clients before getting started?”
“U-uhhh… nothing? Just what they trained us to do. Do you mean like, how they ask them if they wanna get fucked instead of just see a show?”
“Not that part. I meant if they do something to help get the clients in the mood for this.”
“Oh. I mean, not really? I just think, um… I figured it was the dancing…”
“I see.”
“Sorry.”
Taking a deep breath, she reached up to cup Yang’s face, as gently as she could possibly manage. The girl stilled but didn’t flinch at all. “Sunbeam, I apologise. I think I just realised something, and I was a little worried, but I overreacted. I really did not mean to hurt you in any way.”
“Oh yeah? What’s wrong? Like, it sounds like it’s not my fault, but I’m still kinda… is it?”
“No,” Kali reassured her with a slight smile. “I have this feeling that your boss has a nasty habit of slipping a little Spanish Fly into the drinking water before the show starts, or something similar. I don’t think it counts as illegal, because it’s not psychoactive, it’s not taking away my ability to make any choices. It just makes me hornier, which affects all my choices.”
At first, she had been afraid she went too fast for Yang, or that she couldn’t follow very easily due to the thumping house beats. Then she leaned forward a little more and whispered right into her ear, making her shiver, “So like… not a roofie, but something, right?”
“Yes,” she breathed back, and she felt Yang’s hips roll a little, poking the underside of her breast. Which felt too good for something so minor. “I’m not even sure it was malicious; maybe just meant to enhance our ‘good time’. But I am… very… affected.”
“Really turned on?” Kali nodded, and Yang swallowed; she could even hear it that close to her ear, and somehow that also turned her on more. What the hell? “Maybe it’s the same stuff I’m… nevermind. I can, um, get off you… I mean, whatever you want. Like, you’re hornier than you’d be by yourself and that seems sketch, so if you’re not down, I can back off. Or if you need it taken care of, I can help? This is weird, I dunno what’s right…”
“I’m there with you,” she laughed weakly, and she felt Yang’s posture relax under her palms; she hadn’t even realised she was holding her. “Keep fucking my tits. I’ll decide if I want more after that.”
“Wait, are you sure? Because it seemed like that would make it worse.”
“We need to take care of you, too. You’re hard as a rock.”
“God, I really am. But like, I’ve dealt with it in the past, I could deal again…” But she was already sitting back, starting to roll her hips toward her chest again.
“No need,” Kali breathed as she let it happen. Let this tremendous mistake happen, torpedoes be damned. Her hands moved to grip the sides of her tits, and she felt a fresh tingle between her own legs at the increased pressure. Yang slipped between them easily and set a quick pace, almost as if wanting to hurry. “Need it that badly?”
“Nhhh! Well… that, and I kinda wanna… not make you do this any longer than we gotta!”
Shaking her head, she smiled up at her and said, “Take your time if you want. It feels fantastic.”
“Really? I thought it… just felt kinda weird on mine, but then again, I… don’t have very sensitive tits.”
“Understandable. But they do look wonderful.”
“Thank you!” she glowed, cock throbbing a little more thanks to the compliment. “Worth every penny!”
For a minute or so, they simply enjoyed the process of exploring this together. Letting her friend’s college-age child tittyfuck her was so far off Kali’s bingo card! How did they get here? Why were their daughters here in the first place?! Yes, she was enjoying the play a lot more than she had in a while, and kept tweaking her own nipples while Yang grunted louder, squealed with need, but that didn’t make it any less bizarre. It was like they had rebooted The Twilight Zone for late-night Cinemax.
Kali had been so distracted by everything that she legitimately gasped when she felt hot semen splattering over her breasts, onto her cheeks and chin. Dear God, that was a lot! And beyond hot; she was only inflamed more, and pinched her nipples between her index and middle fingers so she wouldn’t shift them too much around that pumping cock. Knowing how well it worked, she shook her tits to make the cum slide down between them.
“O-oooh,” Yang breathed when she felt the difference. “That’s… like, lubed up, and… silky…”
“Yes,” Kali laughed softly. “Mmm, you had fun, didn’t you?”
“Fuck yes! Damn, I didn’t think it could feel that amazing!” As they shared a smile, Yang rolled her hips once or twice more before coming to a stop. “Wow… thanks for the ride, but like… did you really want me to finish in there?”
“What do you mean?”
Shrugging a shoulder, she reached down to tweak one of her nipples for her, and Kali let her have access, slipping her hand down. The foreign touch felt even better than her own. “These were great, but I could have banged you and we both got off, right? I would have… I mean, I definitely think you’d be the best lay I’ve ever had.”
“Why, thank you,” she said in a falsely-demure voice, and Yang giggled. “But no no, I just wanted to take care of you. I promise. Though I did have a lot of fun doing it.”
“Mmm, yeah… me, too. Oh - hang on, you got…”
Without any warning, Yang slid out of her breasts and further down, getting right in her face. What was going to happen now? She thought she was about to get a kiss she wasn’t ready for - but instead, Yang licked along her chin and jaw, lapping up her own seed. Kali couldn’t suppress the sigh of desire, or the shiver, but she was too busy trying not to think about the cum-covered schlong incredibly close to her growing needs to spare any thought for resisting something else.
“Got you,” she whispered, smiling as their noses touched. “Sorry about the mess.”
“It was a mess I enjoyed,” she whispered back - and Yang smiled a little more. They both leaned a little closer.
Why didn’t she know this kiss was coming? She was really off her game today, because in hindsight, it was incredibly obvious. Yang’s advances were bold but sweet, and her thick flavour was still on her tongue when Kali touched it with her own. She hummed with fresh interest as she gripped her sides, throwing herself into this feeling for the moment. All that booze and whatever had been in the mint water was making it impossible to want anything else.
They finally parted for breath, and Yang leaned her forehead against Kali’s. “Damn, Mistress… you better be careful, or I’ll think you like me.”
“I do like you. Quite a bit.”
“Yeah? You… you really mean it?”
“Of course.” She kissed her cheek, then pushed her back so she could see her face as she caressed the side. “I, um… I think I might like to check on my friends now, if that’s alright.”
Yang blinked. “What? Before I got you back? I mean, I thought you’d want me… to… no, I guess you did say you were more into giving than receiving.”
“Oh, I could definitely see myself receiving you,” she teased, and Yang chuckled again. “But not right now, of course.”
“Yeah… we kinda blew that chance. Literally, like, all over your boobies.”
Kali tried not to think about that silky presence between her breasts. It made her peaks tighten even more. “It’s alright. You might be able to go again later, but for now, I’m perfectly fine just… relaxing with you.”
“I mean, I could do some other stuff,” she promised, wiggling her fingers. Kali smirked in appreciation. “But yeah, I don’t think I can go again later; I usually can’t.”
“That pill will probably beg to differ. You just have to recharge.” Having an idea, she asked, “Do you have sports drinks back there?” The girl nodded. She figured they might, with all the electrolytes being depleted in that club on a nightly basis. “Get one for both of us to share; you can have some on your way back. Might help us continue.”
“Oh - cool, cool. Probably could use one.” She hesitated. “Do you want me to like, clean up?”
“No, I don’t think that’s necessary. Or you can if you want; up to you. I want you to get comfortable so we can relax. Don’t be long; I’ll be waiting.”
As she slid smoothly from the chair, Yang winked down at her - and Kal tried not to enjoy the sight of that mostly-hard cock, covered in juices and gleaming where it caught the disco-lights occasionally. “Hey, would I do that to my new fave MILF?”
The instant she was alone, Kali tried to inspect her surroundings. Raven was still gone. Her night vision had always been fairly good, but the swirling lights made it much more difficult - still, squinting through the darkness, she thought she saw movement along the far wall. Fantastic; her daughter probably was doing much of what she had been doing with Raven’s daughter. Anger flickered in her and died. What was the point in getting upset when she had already definitely crossed the very same line? It was probably best not to think about it.
Turning the other way, she saw nearly as much movement from where Willow had been sitting. A tall, powerful shape was on top, and her friend was writhing beneath, given over to pleasure. Even if all she could make out was their shapes, knowing who the shapes belonged to filled in the rest of the blanks. A similar amount of motion was happening further away, less distinct. Maybe they really were all sluts - or at least, the mint water had turned them sluttier than was usual for each of them. Interesting. They were definitely all about to hate themselves in the morning.
Within minutes, Yang was back with a blue bottle she could just barely see in the swirling party lighting, which she offered up wordlessly. Kali took a healthy swig - as much to hydrate as to hopefully clear her mind, dilute whatever was inflaming her desires so much. Yang looked like she had already recovered, up to and including the half-hard cock swinging between her legs. She had cleaned up, she noticed, though it wouldn’t have bothered her much if she hadn’t - plus her braids had been taken out, leaving her long blonde hair cascading down her back in waves.
“Okay, so I gotta ask," Yang chuckled as she knelt down on the floor next to her. "What are we doing down here?”
Kali shrugged as she wrapped an arm around her legs, looking up slightly at the two chairs on either side of them. Her own, and Raven’s - both vacant. Now that she knew how hard it was not to give in, she was a lot more worried about her little girl, but at least from this lower vantage point she couldn’t even see her in the room anymore. Maybe she had left. Maybe Raven had left instead - or maybe they were still over there out of sight. Maybe worrying about it wouldn’t help anything.
“Change of location. The carpet is fairly plush, and… I wanted to do something that’s easier if I can lay you down.”
“Ooh, this sounds like it could be a blast,” Yang said with a knowing smirk. God, she was really starting to like her; she was just so much fun, the way Neon was for Raven. But she didn’t want to think about her right now.
“We’ll see.”
Yang lay back on the carpet, hands behind her head. Kali almost just climbed on top of her and started making out again; it was beyond tempting. But instead, she began kissing over her sack and semi-hard shaft, caressing her inner thighs lightly.
“O-oh, hi,” Yang breathed. “Really going right for it, huh?”
“Yes,” she breathed between kisses. The skin was still so warm, very soft and a tiny bit slick from the recent washing. So fun… “I sort of wanted to before, but I talked myself out of it.”
“Why?”
For Raven’s sake, even though she probably didn’t give me the same consideration. “Because I wasn’t sure how far I wanted to go. Tell me if anything feels unpleasant.”
The sunny bombshell didn’t say much over the next minute or so. Kali enjoyed lavishing her groin with attention, caresses and open-mouthed kisses, and eventually even taking the softened flesh into her mouth and swirling her tongue around it. Why were they so fun to play with when they were soft? She moaned and writhed, but it didn’t come back to full mast quite yet; only a slight twitch.
“Mmm, sorry,” Yang sighed without any concern. “Told you. I mean, when I come that hard… and you really worked me over with those melons, Mistress.”
“It’s okay. I have more tricks up my sleeve.”
“Yeah? Like whOA, whoa, I- Mistress! But that’s my-!”
That was about the reaction she expected when she suddenly pushed her tongue against Yang’s tightly-clenching ass. The girl was no stranger to attention there, but still seemed a little wary of it; as she had said, she didn’t seek it out, and therefore it wouldn’t be her first expectation from a cis woman. The dark flavour was obscured a little by the beverage she had just tasted - which was part of the reason she requested it, so it was easier for her to keep going, flailing and squirming to get deeper and deeper.
The reaction was immediate. Yang didn’t instantly hop up and get hard, but she definitely sounded even girlier and more overcome than she had when fucking her chest. By the time she had stiffened her tongue and was darting it in and out, the girl was actually holding her own knees, pulling them back to help Kali do whatever she pleased.
And even though it hadn’t been part of her initial plan, all the movement had reminded her she had something that could help. So she did paddle her finger between her breasts before moving it in to replace her tongue.
“Wait, wh- NNH! Mistress! Hey, is that my spunk from before? A-are you gonna fuck me with my own spunk?!”
“I just might,” she purred darkly as she wriggled her finger back and forth, forcing Yang open a tiny bit more than she already had. It actually didn’t take much effort now that her mouth had done most of the job. The girl didn’t exactly take it effortlessly; she mewled, writhed, and generally looked like she was going to lose her mind. But she didn’t clench on her, didn’t protest with words; just endured.
Right up until she hit deep enough…
“OH!” Yang gasped, half sitting up. “Oh shit, you’re in my fuckin’ p-spot, oh shit!”
“Please don’t,” she joked. After a second to process, Yang laughed breathlessly. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist.”
“N-nah, it was a good one! Oh wow… mmhhh, you’re stroking it so good, it’s- AH!”
Maybe it was just her own ever-present craving to tease and taunt, and top whenever it suited her. Maybe it was her determination. Maybe it was the chemicals in her system. Whichever was the cause, Kali certainly enjoyed watching Yang squirm beneath her for nearly a full couple of minutes as she relentlessly teased her prostate, caressing over the fleshy mass deep within Yang’s rear as if it were her favourite thing. Maybe it was, for tonight at least. All the while, she would occasionally go down on her now that her mouth was free to do so, relishing that thick presence. The poor girl was completely beside herself, whimpering and thrashing at times, weak at others, straightening her legs out and then nearly pulling her knees back to her shoulders to let Kali get even deeper.
“You didn’t tell me you were a butt-slut,” she finally teased.
“I! I’m not! This! It’s new! Ahhh, mmhh, Mistress, I usually don't- how the fuck are you doing this to me?!”
So hot. She could legitimately feel moisture running down the insides of her thighs, she was so wet from watching the fruits of her labour. It was even starting to work on Yang’s cock; she knew it was also the pill, of course, but the stimulation and all that movement had gotten her mostly hard again.
Might as well speed it along. Leaning down, she wrapped her lips around that pretty package again, bobbing her head up and down.
“MMHHH OH GOD!” Yang panted, covering her mouth with her hand to muffle the sound. God, indeed; she was grateful to some deity that outcry wasn’t being bellowed into a room not large enough to disguise it, music or no music.
And Kali was even happier about having that cock in her throat than she expected. As it steadily grew harder, she bounced her head up and down gratefully, still sliding her fingertip along Yang’s spot to keep her getting harder and harder with no waiting. She could do this all day and not get bored; she loved feeling how much the girl appreciated her efforts, wanted to keep making her so overcome with pleasure she literally couldn't form words anymore.
There was one final trump card she could play to get her the rest of the way there. Bracing for the noise she knew would come, she moved up and teased the tip of her tongue along the tiny slit at the end.
“OH! NO!” Then she cleared her throat. “I… I mean, I don’t know… how I- FUCK! That’s so much!”
Worked every time. Kali messed with the tiny hole for another few seconds, prompting further squeals before going back to bobbing her head for another minute. When she thought she heard Yang whimpering and crying, she pulled off to check on her. The girl was overwhelmed; not utterly destroyed, but she was definitely a mess now. And hotter for it. She smiled up at her and whispered, “I can stop if you want.”
“Nhhh… y-yeah…” So she brought her hand to a standstill. Yang flopped back, completely limp - in all areas but one. “Oh wow… you… hey, look at that, you did it!”
“I did,” she chuckled, kissing the tip of that rock-hard flesh. Yang groaned. “Probably more sensitive now, too.”
“Y-yeah… I mean, if I could fuck my own ass, at this point…” Kali laughed, and she smiled. “Do you wanna ride me? I want you so bad, like, I think I’ll explode if I can’t have you.”
“I think you’ll explode no matter what I do to this body.” But she couldn’t possibly do that. Even with Raven and Blake missing in action, she still knew it wasn’t right to fuck Yang knowing who she was to her friend. No matter what the others were doing, shouldn't she be practicing at least a little restraint?
A quick glance to one side instantly killed that notion. Even past her own chair, she could see Willow’s legs were in the air, and two strong calves jutting out from the bottom of her seat. Strong calves that ended with stripper heels… turned in the direction that meant their owner was face-down. Though she shuddered to think it could have been Weiss, whoever that was with the ponytail - almost definitely Theia's athletic little girl - certainly seemed to be fucking the prudish woman through that chair even as she looked on; the positions, the movements made it impossible to believe otherwise. Willow was apparently getting some young dick, without caring who its owner was related to. Was Theia?
Was Raven?
“Mistress,” Yang panted as Kali realized she had unthinkingly gone back to caressing her prostate. “Oooh… y-you ready, too?”
“I think… I might just be.” She turned slightly so that her bottom half was near Yang’s face, keeping her finger inside for now - even though the movement still made Yang groan. “Help me with the rest of my clothes?”
“Oh, you’re going fully buff? Wow… you’re like, so hot and so classy, I kinda thought you wouldn’t.”
“You flatter me too much,” Kali chuckled. Meaning it more than she let on; she still felt the presence of guilt, despite trying to tell herself she shouldn’t. “But yes, if you’re not opposed.”
Clearly she was not, if the way her hands started scrabbling at Kali's skirt were any indicator of interest level. She idly jerked Yang a couple of times when she didn’t need that hand for stability as she felt herself being stripped bare - even her heels were gone. Now she was actually naked while hovering over her gal pal’s daughter’s giant love muscle, in a hazy back room of a strip club. So much for another dull night.
“Mmm, come to mama,” Yang panted as she dragged Kali’s hips over and down so fast she couldn’t help the gasp. Her tongue was immediately playful and firm against her, and she distantly hoped her pussy wasn’t so sloppy that she drenched the poor girl. Her hips immediately rolled, seeking out more contact, more pleasure - because it felt better than it had in ages. This inexperienced coed was doing things to her that nobody ever had.
Drugs. Definitely drugs. Or herbal something or other.
“Ohhhh, yes, ” she found herself groaning aloud, kissing all over Yang’s throbbing need as she let herself be devoured. Her new favourite cock - for tonight, anyway.
“Mistress, you’re so sweet,” the girl breathed into her, wrapping her lips briefly around her clit - nearly making her go blind in the process. “God, I could do this all day…”
But they didn’t have all day. They had two hours. She didn’t even know if the lights would stay off for the full two hours - and even if she had stopped holding herself back, she didn’t want to make the others see her with Raven’s little Yang. That was cruel to everyone involved.
“Are you ready to put it in me?”
“Hell yeah,” she sighed, kissing the inside of her thigh. “Um… can you reach my shoes for me?”
“Hm? Oh, of course - I don’t blame you.” She did have to take her finger out of Yang to oblige, and heard her whimper and saw her toned legs squirm from side to side. But that had served its purpose; they needed more freedom of movement anyway.
Still feeling playful, once she took off the heels Kali leaned down to bite her toes. They were just so cute and squirmy while she was shedding her shoes, wriggling now that they were free. The girl giggled, then did it again when she bit them a second time. “Hey!” she laughed, reaching up to give her ass a light swat in retaliation.
Heat. Honestly, Kali felt like she could have climaxed then and there, no further stimulation necessary. She gripped Yang’s ankle and groaned into her toes, forgetting her own name for a couple of seconds. Had she ever felt this sensitive before? Maybe, when she herself was in college so many years ago - or on her wedding night. She couldn’t remember that, either, thanks to too much liquid courage.
“Wow, you really like those, huh?” Yang asked, wiggling her toes against Kali’s lips.
“I… I’m just really wet,” she confessed. Though she had done plenty of that type of play in the past, it wasn't that high on her list.
“Oh yeah, I know.” She played her fingers over her pussy, and it took so much effort not to pass out or push her hips backward. “But I can’t let you play with my feeties while I fuck you.”
“Fuck the feeties.” Then she came back to herself a little more. “Not literally; I just… I was being silly while taking them off, it’s not… a fetish I have very strongly. Yours are very cute, though.”
“Oh, it's all good. Well, I still need the condom.” When Kali looked over her shoulder, starting to recover now, she said, “On the bottom of my heel?”
Glancing down, she noticed. “Oh wow. I thought you just wanted your shoes off.”
“No, no, sorry,” Yang laughed as she retrieved the prophylactic. Her hand reached out for it - but Kali didn’t hand it over, opening it herself. “Oh, cool. Like I could, but you seem to… have…”
She cut off when the older woman put the condom into her mouth, twitched her lips a couple of times, then took Yang all the way into her throat in a single fluid motion. She let out a moan and a shiver. That quickly, Kali pulled off, revealing a shrinkwrapped salami.
“Wha- oh shiiiit , that’s a power move!” Yang burst out, looking excited in a different way. “You gotta teach me that!”
“We’d need another dick, I’m afraid,” she laughed, and Yang laughed with her. God, this girl was adorable . “Now, I think I could use… all-fours? Unless that doesn’t work for you.”
“No, no, it’s great if it’s great for you. You got a thicc, juicy ass, I gotta say.”
“So do you,” she purred as she reached back to pinch it on her way to getting into position. The way Yang ducked her head shyly made her certain she was blushing, even if she couldn’t tell for certain - still sensitive about having it drilled so well by a solitary finger.
“Man, you couldn’t really have been liking that…”
“Who says I couldn’t? Anal is so valuable in the bedroom.” Then she shook her ass at Yang. “Ready.”
“Um… I don’t even know if I am, you’re just so fucking good at all this… I’m probably gonna-”
“You will be amazing,” Kali reassured her, trying not to think too deeply about how filthy this made her. It really was a new low in some ways, even though there were other situations she had gotten herself into before that were even worse. But Yang deserved to feel confident about her prowess.
No turning back now. Not once she felt a firm tip beginning to slide up and down her dripping wet folds. Her walls were already tightening and flexing, ready to be parted, and nothing had really happened yet. Every nerve ending, every surface of skin, her tits, her ass, her thighs, sides, back, feet, hands… she felt like a giant clit by this point, as if being touched anywhere would be enough. She loved it and hated it, and both wanted to live this way forever and never have to deal with it again.
Yang slid into her slowly but steadily, and she pitched forward onto her face. YES! Fuck all the regrets, the misgivings and guilt - she was getting destroyed tonight and was just going to be grateful.
“Hooooly fuck,” Yang breathed as she sank deeper into her. Of course she wasn’t going to be nearly as needy; she had already gotten off once. Even if the sensitivity on her shaft was heightened, it still wouldn’t hit her as hard as before. Also, after having her spot played with, it wouldn’t seem as overwhelming.
But Kali was losing it. Strong hands gripping her ass cheeks only made everything feel yet better. Her pussy fluttered around the cock, trying to draw it inside on its own as her hips also moved back without consulting her, speeding this along. Yang was more than willing to meet her halfway, and was soon buried all the way into her needy body, holding fast.
A couple of minutes disappeared. She had fleeting mental impressions of her nipples dragging across the carpet in just the right way, of curling her toes and clenching her fists… and more than anything, an amazing, thick, tireless cock slamming into her over and over and making the sloppiest of horrible noises that only made it worse because she kept getting wetter and wetter. The hands stayed on her ass for a long time but eventually began to slide along her sides, holding onto her waist. Then they moved a little more…
Yang had taken a page from her book, it seemed. She pulled her up onto all fours again and Kali went willingly, having relinquished all hope of getting her power back until this orgasm was taken care of. Then they slid down along her breasts…
“NNHHH!” she bellowed through her teeth when her peaks were played with yet again. Perfect! That was exactly what she needed - how did Yang know? Was she just a natural? Was she psychic?!
“Sorry,” she breathed into her ear, prompting another flutter from her greedy, drenched cunt. “I just love these so much. I mean, I fucked ‘em, didn’t I?”
“Y-yeah!” she panted weakly, moving with Yang as she picked up the pace, back arching slightly. “You certainly… you’re s-so good, Sunbeam - you’re so good! More! YES!”
“Mistress,” she panted, getting into it even more - and the title ‘Mistress’ seemed like a bad joke right about now. But the way Yang said it, the tenderness, kept her from feeling ashamed of how subservient she was at the moment; she was just doing it because Kali wanted her to. Maybe this was power-bottoming in its purest form.
Not long after that, Kali Belladonna came as hard as she had in months. Maybe years. Even as often as she tried to perfect her orgasm, this was still one of the best ever, and she had no qualms about showing it by crying out - though somehow keeping her voice down enough that she might not have been overheard by anyone besides Yang. At least, she hoped not.
“Oooh, that… that sounded like you really… mmhh, Mistress, you came?”
“Yeah,” she sighed as she was still being gently smashed into over and over. “Ohhhh, you were fantastic, Sunbeam!”
“Mmhh! Okay! I… I can stop if you-”
“Don’t you dare! You…” She licked her slightly-parched lips. “You had better keep pounding me until you get there again, and I… I don’t want to hear any excuses!”
Oh. That was a growl of pure need - and a significant increase in speed and force. Kali felt a fresh flutter of desire as she was railed. This girl was a force of nature. They kept getting each other there faster than was probably average, and she was not at all disappointed about that.
“Need… a little help again?” Kali pant-laughed another minute later. Now she could feel her mind beginning to clear, even if only slightly; the orgasm always helped with that.
“Nnhh, it’s just… not as easy the second time,” she giggled. “I’m so hard and it feels great, but…”
Why not? It had been quite some time. This was something she reserved for very special partners, and she didn’t need more than one night with Yang to know she counted. “Want to try door number two?”
“What?”
“Move that big, beautiful dick to my other hole, blondie. I don't let just anyone in there, but you…” She swallowed, let her raw honesty come through in her tone the way she would not for many people. “I’d let you fuck me anywhere, anytime. And I want you in my tight little ass.”
The throb in her pussy told her she was onto something. Yang swallowed before saying, “Yeah, but… what about you?”
“I just climaxed. Now I want to feel you climax inside me this time. I don’t care where inside me, as long as it works for you… and I can tell you, without fail, every time a partner couldn’t quite get there in my pussy, the ass works. One hundred percent effective.”
“Damn, it’s that good? I mean it looks that good, but…” She started moving Kali’s cheeks around, causing her to groan and sigh. “I mean, okay. How do I get you ready?”
“You don’t; just go slow. I promise it’ll be fine.”
So Yang pulled out - wow that felt great, even if only fleetingly - and pressed the head against her ass. Kali concentrated, relaxed… and as Yang slowly pushed her hips forward, she was able to take her in with very little stopping involved. Again, she felt like she could lose her mind from having her cheeks filled; it was so oddly satisfying .
“How… in the fuck… did you do that?” Yang groaned, definitely loving how tight she was. The constant throbbing was proof - even moreso than in her tits or pussy, or mouth, or anything before.
“Mmm, years of practice,” she chuckled. “My husband is a little larger than you and he’s a fan. It used to take a lot of lube and patience, but at some point I just started to be able to mentally relax to the point it wasn’t as necessary. Of course, there’s also plenty of lube right now…”
“Mmhhh, yeah there is…” She started to shift around. “You were so wet - you’re still so wet. You sure you don’t want my help?”
Grinning, she shifted a little and brought her hand up to play over her clit. “MH! Oooh… oh, yes, I’m fine. I’ve got it.”
With a little laugh, she said, “I coulda done that.”
“Mm, yes, but then we’d have to flip me over, and this position is so much better for anal.” She left her clit alone - mostly, just holding her finger against it instead of actively teasing. “Now fuck me like there’s no tomorrow.”
Because there might not be. Once they woke from this hazy sex dream, they might all hate each other for all time. Her husband might finally grow tired of her antics and leave her. One never knew what the future might bring. But in the present…
The present was Yang drilling her ass without mercy. Kali had always found this to be so pleasant; not quite erotic, not in the way conventional sex was or how Yang felt about it thanks to her anatomy, but as long as she was still aroused she had always been rather content to have someone go to town back there for as long as they needed. The buff blonde was whimpering and growling and calling out her nickname constantly as she ramped up for a second shot, and Kali was just sitting there with her face in the carpet, feeling like most people felt curled up in a warm blanket with a cup of hot cocoa.
‘This is pretty bad,’ she thought distantly against the backdrop of her cheeks repeatedly slapping against Yang’s thighs, even while a vague smile was on her lips. ‘I kind of want to keep her.’
“I’m close!” Yang finally gasped. “I-I’m about to cum!”
Perfect. Kali got to play her favourite game. How fast could she go from zero to finish? Now that Yang had said she was almost done and she could feel the telltale throbbing, the increased speed, she suddenly started terrorizing her clit at blistering speed, using the carpet to muffle the worst of her shrieks. SO GOOD! Even though she had been enjoying it all along, she somehow had not expected for it to make her vision swim, the soles of her feet tingle, the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. She might actually orgasm harder than when Yang was in her pussy, though it was going to be close…
Then she felt the spurting. The grip on her tits tightened when Yang reached her finish, which only helped Kali cross the line just after her, writhing beneath her as her back arched and relaxed in an endless cycle. Maybe it was a tie. She couldn’t be sure; she was too busy feeling as if she were about to lose consciousness… but she felt like both the internal and clitoral orgasms were on about even footing this time. No regrets, either way.
When she came back to herself, she realised Yang’s face was on her shoulder when her lips managed to say, “Holy shit…”
“Nnhh… yeah, I’m… it’s been a while since… that good. Yes.” Real coherent.
“I’ve never had it that good,” the younger woman confessed, and Kali smiled. She felt a fresh little twitch from the sated cock still inside of her. “Mistress, I… I think I…”
“No, don’t.”
“What?”
Kali sighed, heart squeezing in her chest. “Maybe I’m being presumptuous. I thought… you were about to say something.”
“Something like… what?” Yang cleared her throat, both of them falling quiet for a moment. “You thought I was gonna say that like… I, um…”
“You can’t even say it now.”
“Y-yeah. I was gonna say I loved that. What we just did. But you pointing it out… maybe I kinda…”
After a few seconds with no more words, Kali saw no way around it but to pull forward, letting that thick, still-partially-hard shaft slide out of her ass with a shudder. Yang's whimper was nearly as overcome as she felt. Then she rolled over and reached up to caress her neck.
“You’ll find someone you can say that to, sweetheart,” she whispered. “Not an old woman like me who just knows what to do with your beautiful dick - someone you really have fallen for.”
A tear rolled down her face. Her voice was so fragile and quiet when she whispered, “Why can’t it be you?”
“Oh, Y- Sunbeam…” Another close call. She would have to watch herself.
“I know,” she said with a wan smile. Then she cleared her throat and sniffled, swiping at her eyes. “It’s all good! You can’t keep me down for long.”
“Don’t do that so much.”
“Do what?”
Kali pulled her in for a tight hug. The girl stiffened, then positively clung back to her. “Bury your feelings. Pretend everything’s fine, and you’re in the best mood of your life. But I meant it; you don’t need it to be me. You and I can talk again, perhaps, and I’m always going to care about you.” More than she would admit to Yang, even. “But I’m not going to take away your chance to find the boy or girl - or nonbinary person - of your dreams. Not when you are a gorgeous, strong, fun, amazing, big-hearted woman who could have anyone she wanted. I believe that, Sunbeam.”
“Okay,” she half-sobbed with a nod and a grin that didn’t seem to suit the sobbing, but somehow did. “Still kinda wanna just be with you, but I believe you, Mistress. I’ll do my best!”
So adorable.
---------------------------------------------------
They cleaned up and Kali redressed. Normally, she would have left her shoes and bra off after a rollicking session such as that, but she wanted to be less conspicuous should the lights come up. Yang seemed more than understanding when she asked her not to tell anyone what they had just done, and they enjoyed another long, comforting embrace.
Right up until they were interrupted. And Kali wasn’t the only one who found the interruption to be most unwelcome.
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
Commissions/Requests
For anybody wondering if we take commissions or requests, here it is. Don’t like these rules? Sorry about it but they’re non-negotiable, but we hope you find somebody else whose terms work for you!
We can say no to ANYTHING for ANY REASON. Don’t get sad if we aren’t interested, just accept it and move on to find someone who vibes with your vision
F/F only. We can talk about genderswapped versions of M characters but we might still say no
No NC/scat/harm/snuff, no fandoms that aren’t RWBY, no OCs
OUR RATE: $2 per 100 words, minimum 1000 words. So a 1000 word ficlet is $20. A 5000 word monster is $100, and so on (though unless we like an idea we probably won’t do one longer than 5000). We have a lot of projects and not much free time so it has to be worth our while to make time for your thing, of course.
Half up front, half upon notification that the commission is complete (we’ll give you a sample from the middle to prove it’s done)
If we write over your word count we’ll let you know, and you can decide to either tip us for the overage or not. It would always be appreciated (as are all tips) but we know not everybody has spare cash.
Still interested? Great! Check this site for details on how to get in touch and everything. Thanks for your interest!
2 notes
·
View notes
Link
WARNING: Just some dicks existing.
Like I said in the Princess notes, I'm really sorry for going away for so long. I'm fully going to finish this story I promise. Hope you've all been well!
=Chapter 3
By the time the waitress came back to collect the money, Kali Belladonna was sweating bullets. She talked a good game, and put on airs like nothing bothered her, but this was still a situation she found herself dreading; she just didn’t believe in making her inner demons anyone else’s problem. Still, there didn’t seem to be any way out of this now; she had no choice but to march forward and meet her destiny.
“Your boss was… interesting,” Theia said gently some time later.
“Yeah, Salem’s really intense,” Neon babbled. They had let her make some rounds, stepped outside to smoke and check in with families, then flagged the skating server down again with the promise of another twenty while they waited for the true show to begin.
Ghira wanted to know why she was out so late and Kali fobbed him off with some excuse of “girls’ night”. It was true enough, wasn’t it? Maybe Kali had no girls to enjoy a night with in years, but finally having some again was a real boon. She just wished it hadn’t led to…
Well, to confronting anything like this.
Luckily, a question from Theia helped to distract her from those demons that wanted to destroy her mind. “Was she a dancer here first?”
“No, this place is super new! Salem used to dance at one of the other clubs, but she got treated like dog doody,” Neon sighed. “So she opened this place so we’d have a club of our own, y’know? Nobody knows what traps need but another trap.”
“‘Trap’?” Willow inquired.
“It’s… not a very nice term,” Theia hedged. “Implies they are ‘trapping’ men into sleeping with them by pretending to be women.”
“Nah, I’m fine with it,” Neon said breezily as she reclined in Raven’s lap. If nothing else, this little show was well worth the price of admission in Kali’s book; she would have snapped a picture if it wasn’t against the rules. “Like, I wouldn’t use it about a girl if she didn’t like it, but the first girls like me I ever saw online were traps, and they called themselves that, y’know? I mean, maybe some of them weren’t really trans but just baby queens. I dunno! Either way, I know it’s kinda outdated, but I still call myself that sometimes.”
“Well, I don’t think you’re a trap at all,” the considerably more drunk Raven told her firmly. “Not trappin’ anybody. Just livin’ your life. Bein’ amazing.”
“Awww, thanks, Mommy!” she giggled, and Raven smiled. The other three exchanged glances. “Careful or you’re gonna make a girl bust outta her shorts!”
“Nnnnah. You’ll be fine.”
Clearing her throat, Willow pressed, “We’ve appreciated all of your help, but we don’t want to keep you from waiting tables. And I’m sure the event will begin soon, won’t it?”
“Yup! But I mean, I still got about five minutes left on that last ten. Thanks again,” she added, kissing Raven on the cheek.
“Mmm,” she hummed, eyes closing. “You’re soft…”
“Not everywhere!” That tease made Willow blush and Raven shake her head with a rueful grin. Kali leaned up just a tiny bit to see if she could tell - and yes, that did seem to be a slightly firmer bulge than before.
“Oh yeah? You gonna prove it?”
“No, I can’t do that. ” Luckily for Kali, she was fairly good at reading lips, because Neon suddenly dropped her voice to a whisper. She couldn’t be completely certain, but she felt safe guessing what she said was, “I’m gonna leave this on the table. If you wanted to stuff it down the front… you can. Our little secret, mkay?”
The hand movements were so deft that Kali wouldn’t have been surprised if Neon used to be a grifter or pickpocket before she found employment at Club Futopia. The last ten-spot Raven had given her suddenly lay on the table next to her drink; she recognised the torn corner. Chuckling, Raven picked it up and did exactly what Neon had suggested.
“Oh dear GOD,” Willow burst out, turning away from the sight of her friend’s hand sliding around in the front of those blue shorts, stretching out the big yellow stars on the side even more. Theia just cleared her throat and looked politely back toward the stages.
Kali felt no such compulsions. She thought it was fascinating, watching a friend whose behaviour had been very nearly asexual since they met suddenly fondling a working girl’s package, seeing said girl’s body language change - arching her back, eyelashes fluttering, biting her bottom lip as she hummed her obvious enjoyment. And barely anything had happened; she just toyed with her dick that tiny bit. This was more than merely “fascinating”, if she were being honest with herself… but she was ignoring that particular issue.
“Mmmhh, Mommy…” Then the hand withdrew and she relaxed, looking every bit the languid lap cat who just had a good belly rub. “Done with me already?”
“I put it where you wanted it put,” Raven said with a half-smirk. “That’s all that bought me… riiiight?”
“Yeah, I guess so. I should be trying to like, upsell you, but I mean, I gotta be honest: I wouldn’t have stopped you until…”
Her hand made a motion of something exploding upward from her lap. Willow had looked back just in time for that, and rolled her eyes as she turned even more pale. Theia couldn’t help a slight chuckle, and Kali joined her.
“You really ought to get a room,” Willow grumbled.
“Oh, let her have her fun,” Kali laughed as she finished off her… third beer? She really should have been keeping track. “It’s actually kind of sweet.”
“You can’t be serious. No offense to present company, but she’s half her age - and she’s just like-” She just barely cut off what was coming next. They all knew what it would have been about, anyway. “Let’s just say for us in particular , pursuing this seems like a bad idea!”
“Hey, I’m an adult,” Neon protested with a slight pout. “I’m a big girl, right, Mommy?”
Not that she was really helping. But Raven did sigh and glare at Willow. “It’s not like we actually did anything. Just relaxin’... s’fine.”
Before she could protest again, Neon sat up straighter all of a sudden. “Oh no - well, it’s fine, but I’m gonna have to wait tables while hard - again! Ugh, why does this keep happening to me?!” She stood and kissed Raven - and the angle was just right that nobody outside those at the table would see she went for the mouth. It was very brief but very bold, and Raven was left stunned. “I know you’re about to party back there, but… don’t forget me?”
“I… don’t think I can. Ever.”
Then Neon was gone. Kali wondered what ran her off, until she finally noticed the somewhat sinister Salem at practically the other end of the club, waving to get their attention. When they had seen her and Kali waved back, she merely turned and disappeared through a door.
“I think that’s the signal. Everybody ready? This is… probably going to be rough.”
“Wish I could get another nail in,” Raven grunted before taking a deep, cleansing breath. Then she threw back the last of her straight whiskey; she had abandoned the soda at some point. “But they’re not gonna wait for my smoke break. Lessss find out if Weiss or Blakey’s back there.”
“Hmm, ‘Blakey’,” Kali snorted. It wasn’t as if she hadn’t called her that herself once upon a time. She had wondered idly if her daughter would change her name once she started transitioning, but was privately relieved that she didn’t; it made things easier on everyone. They were just lucky she started with a unisex name like that.
“Shushhh!”
“Move it along, alright?” Willow sighed. “I hate to think of Weiss being back there, as well, but it’s… it’s too likely to pretend otherwise. The sooner we get there, the-”
“We know,” Theia said as they headed for the door in a tight, nervous group. “The sooner we get it over with; you’ve said. But I hope you’re still looking forward to seeing your child, even if she is a dancer here.”
The WASPy woman scoffed with a shake of her head. “Oh, and if Pyrrha were back there, you’d want to see her? Like this?”
“Yes.” When Willow just gaped at her, she shrugged easily. “She’s my daughter and I love her, and will always love her no matter what. Family is everything.”
“Very true,” Kali sighed. Even though she was a lot more anxious about seeing Blake than she was letting on, she couldn’t agree more with that point; family was everything. Even if hers was a little atypical, they loved each other and would never let communications devolve to… well, to the Schnee point, cruel as the comparison was.
But they were out of time to debate how unfortunate or insane this situation was. Salem was waiting at one of only a few doors leading off from the dimly-lit hallway. “Through here. The entertainment will begin in a few minutes; help yourselves to some mint water. The food will arrive just after they do.”
“Ooh, mint water,” Theia breathed - just barely finishing before Willow was nearly accosting Salem.
“Our agreement had better be exactly what I stated. No bouncers or other witnesses, no voyeurism - if there’s a mirror in there, I’m leaving.”
Salem’s smile was as dark as it was playful. “You think this looks like a police station? You aren’t being swindled. In fact, I’ve gone to great lengths to ensure this evening will be one you never forget.” She gestured toward the door. “You have a maximum of two hours, thanks to starting early. Normally, this event takes about thirty to forty-five minutes, so we can clean up and start another on the hour, but clearly your money was intended to buy you breathing room as well as discretion - and it has.” Her lips smirked even more. “If you finish early, however, we may be able to double-dip, and I wouldn’t mind that. But I’ve already written it off. Take as long as you like.”
Before Willow could make some other wild claim or demand, Kali smoothly interrupted, “Thank you, for your cooperation and discretion. We know we won’t regret it. This is certainly a nice establishment you have here.”
“Thank you, it’s very important to me,” she said with a gracious nod. “As the most atypical ‘freak’ of all the freaks gathered, I cherish owning this space at long last. And I can tell you’ve been enjoying it. Particularly one of you.”
Her eyes were on Raven. All she did was scoff and look away, but it wasn’t as if any of them had forgotten how much fun she was having feeling up the rollerblading catgirl out there.
“It’s been interesting,” Theia said noncommittally.
“Good. Just remember,” Salem said as she began to back toward the door at the end of the hall. “The discretion cuts both ways. Be careful what you wish for.”
With those ominous parting words, she slipped through the far door and was gone, leaving them alone. Without any good reason to stall, Raven gave a shrug and pushed their door open for the group to pile in.
Kali found herself gazing around what was roughly the size of a large conference room or a small banquet hall. Along the side walls were buffet tables draped with dark red tablecloths, napkins and utensils, but no food or drink yet. Though normally there would probably be lots of seats or standing room, right now there were four low armchairs in a very gentle semi-circle behind a table with four glasses of water dead center in the room, all spaced several feet apart and facing a stage with a curtain hanging behind it that took up the wall at the top of the room completely. A lighting booth was at the opposite end by the door, but a peek inside showed her that although there was space for someone to work the controls manually, right now it was automated; Salem had kept her promise.
Briefly, she couldn’t help wondering about the club owner. What did Salem mean, she was the ‘most atypical’? Perhaps it was the paleness of her skin; she might even have been albino. Or she could have been referring to some dark chapter in her past. Either way, it seemed extremely unlikely they would ever get to the bottom of that mystery.
“This isn’t nearly as sleazy as I expected,” Willow commented, most likely pleased that it wasn’t some concrete basement already covered in dubious stains. Kali knew that was what was going through her mind: the sleaziest mental image of a porno. Though she also had to wonder if she had ever watched a single minute of one.
“Yes, not bad at all.” Theia was the first to claim her seat, immediately sipping at her water. The others followed suit, since there honestly wasn’t much else to investigate. “I’m so nervous. Maybe mostly for you two, worried it really could be your girls, but also… I’ve never done anything like this before.”
“What, like we have? I’ve never even driven down the same street as a brothel before tonight!”
Kali sighed and rolled her eyes. “It’s not a ‘brothel’. Honestly, Neon and some of the other girls probably do this ‘side job’ under Salem’s nose. Though I wouldn’t be shocked if she’s involved, for some reason it just doesn’t seem likely to me; I think she wants to run a quality establishment.”
“Don’t worry so much,” Raven grunted as she swallowed down a gulp of water. She must have been nervous; normally Raven seemed to get by without any unless she was actively exercising. “We’ll see if it’s them, chew them out and tell them they can find better jobs. Or not. Like, it’s a free country. And then we can get outta here.”
“You just want to see if you can catch up with Neon,” Kali cooed as she took a long drink.
“What? Oh - don’t be a jerk,” she snapped while swatting her on the shoulder - or trying, since the chairs were too far apart for her to manage that. They were all feeling fairly relaxed from all the liquor by this point; it was kind of nice. Even though they had imbibed together before, they had never gotten drunk.
“I don’t think she’s trying to be,” Theia told her reasonably. “But you and Neon were really starting to have a, um, nice time together. It was good to see you happy.”
Willow let out a blast of harsh laughter as she set her glass back down, having drained half of it in one go. “Happy? Please. This is literally a midlife crisis.”
“Don’t be a bitch,” Kali sighed while Raven scowled.
“What? I’m just trying to save her from embarrassing herself, and feeling a very large amount of regret in the morning.”
“Hey, I do what I want, when I want, with who I want,” Raven snapped, words slurring a little. Her drinks had been heavier than the rest; Kali could tell Willow was a little freer with criticism than usual, too, but she and Theia were mostly clear-headed. Mostly.
Silence reigned for another few minutes. They finished their water and Theia looked around for a pitcher to refill, only to be disappointed by its absence. Kali couldn’t blame her; she finally said screw the rules and got out her phone to check for messages out of boredom. She had one from her husband, asking her to let him know if she would be staying with one of her friends for the entirety of the night. A small smile graced her lips; even if they had grown a little distant over the years, the love remained real, and strong.
“What are you smirking at, Belladonna?”
“I’m not smirking,” she flung back at Raven. “Don’t hold it against me that I’m the only one with a loving partner.”
“Yeah,” Theia breathed - and instantly, she felt awful.
“Theia…”
“It’s alright,” she said with a wistful smile, staring down at her hands. “It’s been a few years, I… know I should have moved on, tried to find love again. But he was my one great love, and I haven’t wanted to start a new family. I just miss the family I had.”
Willow did at least give her griping a rest long enough to lean far enough forward to take up Theia’s hand, squeezing it gently. She wasn’t always a horrible bitch. And honestly, Kali never thought of her that way, exactly; she was a product of breeding and entitlement, cloistered away from understanding that people who weren’t white, cishet and rich existed, and weren’t just “deluded degenerates”. She had grown quite a bit since they started meeting.
Finally, the house lights went down. It happened with no warning; they just dimmed gradually while a spotlight appeared on the stage and a speaker system started up a drumroll, like this was a real theatrical production. And even though Kali couldn’t quite explain why…
Suddenly, she was looking at the phone in her hand and contemplating breaking the rules even further. That was depraved, wasn’t it? Especially if one of the dancers really did turn out to be her daughter… but she was just tipsy enough to not care. She could always delete later. So even though she felt a very strong rush of guilt flooding her stomach, she opened the camera app to the video setting, aimed, and hit record.
Funnily enough, the song that started was an extended mix of a modern pop song that Kali actually knew. One by Kesha; she didn’t know the name, but she knew they kept talking about “going hard”, whatever that meant. It was sensual and powerful, and oddly more positive and feminist than she had been expecting a strip joint to choose. That wasn’t a good sign - because it was a song Blake loved, for all of those reasons. And it perfectly suited her daughter - though only because they were in a place like this. Oh, how she wished it didn’t.
One by one, trim figures slipped out from behind the curtain. The light had changed to an overhead, so their features weren’t immediately noticeable thanks to the shadows. It added to the pathos, the anticipation. Kali felt her heart pounding as she saw blonde braids, a short brunette bob, a red high ponytail…
A silvery ponytail, slightly askew. Long, wavy black hair. Weiss and Blake. Even though there was still a ghost of a chance it wasn’t them, she wouldn’t bet the farm on it anymore - and the same instinct was telling her that Yang and Pyrrha were up there alongside them.
Their little girls were strippers.
As the five dancers struck dynamic poses, each of them different, Kali swallowed hard when she saw that they were all wearing the traditional clear heels; Weiss and the girl with the bob had platforms, to make them appear closer in height to the other three. Blake and Bob-Girl had fishnets on; was that necessary? Goldilocks had a yellow shirt tied in the front, showing off her enormous chest, and the rest of them were wearing various types of bras. But they all shared one costume choice in common.
Thongs. They were very immaterial garments, black with a red bow printed in the middle. They also seemed to be a little flimsy-looking to Kali, but she told herself she was probably just so upset at having to see this that she was being negative.
“And now, for your viewing pleasure,” purred a feminine prerecorded voice during a lull in the lyrics, “Sunbeam, Rosebud, Shadow, Snow Queen, and Olympia!”
Seconds later, she was longing for the glory days of seconds before when she had no confirmation. The spotlight returned to show their faces and bodies more fully, and she immediately lost all hope. Her beautiful Blake, the light of her life, was standing on stage with a confident smirk, hand on her hip for just an instant - before they began to dance. Back and forth, crossing from one side of the stage to the other, the girls strutted their stuff, pausing to pose or wink, or blow kisses. Sometimes when they passed each other, they would swat butts or touch a stomach. It was both cute and playful, and the most horrifying thing Kali had ever experienced.
Yet she wasn’t nearly as horrified as she should have been. She knew it was bad and they shouldn't be there, but somehow she was just as distantly fascinated as she had been by Raven playing find-the-salami with Neon - almost as if it was just too strange to really feel the full impact of the implications. They had always been far from a typical mother and daughter, but she had never anticipated watching Blake be involved in a spectacle such as this.
When she finally had recovered enough to stop focusing solely on Blake, she realised her friends were gasping, and glanced to the side to check on them. All of them were just as flabbergasted. Willow she understood, but Raven and Theia also looked like they were about to shit bricks. Were they that concerned for their friends’ daughters? Touching, sure, but it seemed a little overboard with the empathy - especially from Raven.
As the music pumped on, she turned back to watch - and got her answer. They weren’t just looking at Blake and Weiss - the latter of whom she had failed to fully recognize while trying to process watching her baby twerk, but she was there, petite little body standing proud. The light scar over her left eye from a squabble with her father and sister was obscured by glittering blue eyeshadow.
No, they were looking at Blake, Weiss, Yang, and Pyrrha. She could now easily recognize the other two girls. Her hunch had turned out to be right; all four of them had daughters on that stage now.
“Oh… my…” That was all Theia could seem to get out before she lost her voice again.
"What the fuck?" Raven managed numbly.
They weren't done, either. Even as they looked on in abject horror, all five of them turned and shook their asses for their audience, then broke apart and went back to doing their separate routines.
"Why…" Raven had to swallow to wet her throat enough to go on, even in a whisper. "Don't they care… it's us?"
"I don't think they can see us," Kali whispered back. The music was so loud it easily covered their conversation. "We don't have a spotlight shining on us, after all. Honestly, I am… I've never had less of a clue what to do before in my life."
"My baby," Willow sobbed. She wasn't truly crying; a quick glance revealed that her cheeks were dry, since the swirling disco lights that had been added at some point showed just enough of her friend's face to be able to tell, close as they were. But her stricken face was even more depressing to look at, so she reluctantly turned back to the stage.
As she watched Weiss and Yang share a showy play-kiss, then look back at the audience with knowing smirks as if already certain they had loved that, Kali became aware of two things, almost in the same instant. First, that she had begun feeling a lot warmer, and tinglier; maybe it was the floral scent being pumped into the air, probably as a courtesy measure to mask any other odors. Maybe it was the beer. She could tell it was making it harder for her to ignore certain bodily reactions that she would rather not think about.
The second thing was that the lewd dancing had seemed to begin getting to the dancers themselves. Without exception, she could tell the little bulges in the front of all five thongs were markedly larger than they had been at the start of the show. That was suspicious. Of course she could understand them getting turned on, given the nature of their performance, but all of them? At the same time?
Blake's was so familiar. Kali didn't want to think about the last time she had seen it; she had spent so much time trying to get the image of that bulge, barely restrained by a feminine undergarment, out of her mind. Now it was on constant display as her daughter writhed and moved, feeling the music and her own body's femininity. Blake's breasts were of decent size; they had discussed that a lot before paying for them. Large enough to suit her frame, her curves, but not humongous.
What an odd feeling, being sickened, intrigued, stimulated, and proud of her girl, all in the same moment.
A glance to both sides told Kali she wasn't alone. Raven had her arms tightly folded over her chest but her lips were parted, breathing ragged; maybe she was still feeling wound up from Neon. Willow had a handkerchief out but wasn't even drying her eyes with it; just mesmerized. Theia's hand was over her mouth, but she wasn't moving much besides that…
Though glancing down at the redhead's chest did confirm she wasn't the only one this was getting to. She didn't think she had ever seen Theia Nikos with pokies, even when it was cold. Apparently, knowing she was related to one of the five dancers wasn't enough to make her immune to their wiles. Kali could relate.
As the bridge built toward the final chorus, the girls all lined up again, a few briefly nodding. Then they turned to face their mothers again - even if they had no idea who they were. Blake's smile was eager, nervous, elated…
The six vigorous pelvic thrusts that punctuated Kesha singing “Tonight we’re going hard, hard, hard-hard-hard-hard” would have been fairly tame, ordinarily. Just a few gyrations in the air, even if they were highly suggestive. But this had obviously been meticulously rehearsed. By now, they were all so aroused, their thongs so intentionally cheap, that they tore right through them, and…
"Shit," Raven breathed weakly. Willow squeaked. Even without looking, Kali knew her friends were thinking along the same lines.
Those were five of the most beautiful dicks on earth.
After holding that pose for long enough that their audience could enjoy the sight, the dancers spent another few seconds strutting from side to side, showing off their bodies and the state they were in. Then the song ended, and the girls held their final poses for a few seconds. That few seconds was enough for Kali's eyes to rake along those appealing contours, notice which ones had veins, and where. Note sizes. Pyrrha's was clearly biggest, and Bob-Girl's smallest, but even hers had to be at least five or six inches. It was a weird thought, but Weiss's seemed… slender, as petite as the rest of her in spite of its length. She would gladly have played with any one of them.
Even Blake's girthy shaft. Beautiful and firm and so appealing. Again, she tried to put that thought aside; let herself appreciate the others more. It wasn't working completely but she was doing her best, despite how much worse that tingling was getting. All over.
Suddenly, the girls broke poses and giggled, clasping each other's forearms and jumping up and down - and all that movement prompted a whimper from all their mothers, since it caused their anatomies to bounce such an inordinate amount. Then Yang stepped forward to center stage. At some point, her top had come off; honestly, Kali hadn't even noticed, with everything going on. The giant tits definitely suited her giant cock - as did the glittering star pasties. Nice, fun little touch.
"Hey, everybody! I'm Sunbeam! Welcome to the Fresh Meat show here at Club Futopia!"
"Kill me," Raven muttered into her hand. Kali wondered if she was trying hardest to ignore the cock, or the cutesy peace sign her daughter was flashing.
"We're all brand new, so we're soooo happy you wanted to pay so much to get us all to yourselves!"
"Now remember," said Pyrrha in a near-regal voice as she stepped forward, and Kali suddenly had this sense Theia's girl had spent a lot of time in theatre class. "We're here to please you, but you're free to leave at any time. There's no pressure here."
"And the same goes for us," Weiss said, also moving up. Her voice was a little brattier than Kali had imagined, but in a teasing way. "Any of us change our minds, or aren't ready for something, please be sweet and let us retreat!"
Well, that was a cringeworthy rhyme. But before Kali even had time to glance at Willow, gauge her feelings, her own daughter was coming up to join them. She noticed the odd girl out had disappeared. Behind the curtain? Off to the side?
"We're going to keep the lights down and turn the music back up," Blake purred, voice sexier than the others by far. Damn the luck. Kali really would have preferred any of the others to sound more sensuous… "And we'll come out there and make your dreams come true. Don't be shy… relax."
"Relax and let us rock your world," they all said in unison. That might have been silly if all those rock-hard cocks weren't insisting they could do exactly as they promised.
"Oh God," Kali breathed to herself as two moved left and two moved right, heading down the stairs on either side of the stage to hit the main area. Not one of them had reclaimed even a stitch of their clothing; just let their bodies drop into glitter-dappled shadow without the spotlight to illuminate them as more typical house music began to fill the room, drowning out reason and sanity with waves of bass. "Please let me make it through this night."
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
This is the epilogue! It's been a long, strange trip, but I finally completed this one! I'm going to get a bit sentimental and long-winded about Rooster Teeth under the cut, but (so you can skip it: just CTRL+F and search for "Chapter 60") up here I'll just say thanks so much for reading. I hope you like these last few surprises!
WARNING: ROOSTER TEETH RAMBLING. You don't have to read this, it's not about Princess And The Dragons! You have been warned.
So as everybody probably knows by now, Rooster Teeth is on death row, and the fate of RWBY is totally up in the air. If you're learning about it this way… I'm very sorry; here's an article with more details. TL:DR, Warner Bros Discovery swallowed their parent company a while back, and that led to some cool collabs like Justice League x RWBY, but…
I'll keep this rant brief. David Zaslav is a callous corporate jerk that hates art, and has no business being in charge of a content creation company when all he cares about is money. His body count is rising (Batgirl, Final Space, Adult Swim Games, etc), and I hope he generates enough hate that he gets fired and never finds work in his field again. That is all.
Anyway, because RT couldn't turn a profit in the 1.5 years since they became part of WBD, they're getting shut down in a couple months, and they're going to try to shop its various properties around to other companies. Crunchyroll is a good candidate for RWBY, since they already aired volume 9, but nothing is certain yet at all. It's entirely possible we will never see a volume 10 - or it might be in some other format, like a comic book. All we can do is wait and see.
I found RWBY through a friend in 2014, which led me to RT as a whole. It's one of several things that changed my life that year - most of them for the better. I spent a lot of time with Achievement Hunter and Rage Quit videos, the RT Podcast and Always Open… went to see Lazer Team (and RWBY volume debuts) in actual theaters. I wish I had been able to make it to RTX, but it was too far away for me to be able to get there. At one point, it was a pretty huge part of my life. Then, like with most things, I sort of gravitated away, though I kept going back for the podcasts, and kept up with RWBY of course.
But I knew RT might not last that much longer when it was announced that Always Open was cancelled for a second time, and that RWBY Volume 10 still wasn't even greenlit. There were too many controversies (we don't have to get into those). Some of the founders were already gone, I hardly ever saw the people I was most fond of onscreen. For the first time in almost a decade, I cancelled my First membership, because it felt like my favorite content wasn't coming to the platform anymore… and I'm broke. I feel a little bad, of course, but I think we all kind of knew that they might not survive the changing landscape of streaming content. The minute they became part of WBD, their lack of profitability spelled the end.
Sorry, I'm all in my feelings about it, and I don't want to make the comments or the end of this fic all about RT, but I felt like I couldn't post a new chapter of a RWBY fic without at least addressing the situation, and giving my own history and perspective on it. This is just the state of the fandom, and I'm really sad and depressed about it, and wishing that something could have been done. But at the end of the day, it's actually pretty amazing that a bunch of drunk guys created a company in their bedroom that lasted 21 years and gave us a hundred shows. Just sucks it had to end because of mergers and nonsense, but I guess nothing lasts forever.
Thanks for listening, if you did; no shade if you didn't. I'm just really going to miss those guys and that content-creation family always being there to provide amusing and comforting content, like friends you could hang out with whenever you wanted. Thanks for all the memories, RT, and for being one of my safe spaces when I needed one.
-NBW
----------------------------------------------------
=Chapter 60
Weiss Schnee took a deep breath, eyes closing as she let the aromas of roasting turkey and gravy fill her nostrils. This was always her favourite part about Thanksgiving. Sure, pumpkin pie and potatoes were wonderful dishes, but the centerpiece was the artfully-prepared bird, without a doubt.
Especially with Kali cooking it this year. Their chef had been lost in the family scuffles, and it made no financial sense to hire another when they could all learn to pitch in a little more instead.
Besides, Willow seemed to have turned over a new leaf. Since she had no head for business, she allowed the interim director to stay on and only asked for updates from him once a week – with Kali in attendance, naturally. That was enough to ensure that nothing unscrupulous was going on beneath her nose. Meanwhile, that left Weiss's mother with little else to do besides taking care of house and home… which suited her in a way Weiss never would have expected. Though it had begun as penance for years of absentee parenting, now it was more like a calling. A place she felt she belonged.
“Ready to head down?”
The princess leaned a little more fully against Yang as they lounged in their bed. Their bed… even this many weeks later, it still sounded strange to think of it that way. “Just about ready.”
“Why?” she insisted with a fierce grin, a hand drifting up to turn Weiss’s face up to look at her. “Careful, Schnee, or I’ll think you caught… Xiao Long Madness.”
“Xiao Long Madness?” Her hand pressed into the center of her chest as she heaved a theatrical gasp. “What on earth could that be?”
“Well… it starts out slow.” Two fingers began to tiptoe up along her thigh. “You don’t even know you’ve got it until it’s creeping up on you.” The hand smoothed along her stomach through the soft material of her party dress, and Weiss had to suppress a shiver. “Makes you a little tingly, breathe faster… heart beating louder and louder…”
“Yang, you little…” Pushing her hand away with a giggle once it reached her breast, she admonished her, “We have to get to the table! Without messing up our clothes! Just grab those earth pads so we can join the others.”
Chuckling with her, the Dragon turned and got up from the bed, snatching up two pairs of shoes from the floor. “Alright, alright. Even though both our parents know? What, they’re going to be shocked that we got a little frisky today, too?”
“That isn’t the point! I want to be presentable for our families, and the Belladonnas!” Her brief indignation subsided as Yang started lovingly putting her heels on. “Oh… I know, I’m being silly. But can we please have a lovely, respectable family dinner? Just this once, for the holiday?”
“Of course,” she promised with an earnest tone, smiling up at her before she kissed Weiss’s other foot. “Princess Toes.” Then she slid the other heel on and grabbed for her own – but Weiss snatched them away. “Hey, what gives? I mean, you actually got me into a dress and now you’re trying to keep me from-”
“Shush.” Weiss returned the favour, sliding the very un-Yang-like heels on while Yang’s cheeks went the tiniest bit pink. They always did when she was doted on since it was such an uncommon occurrence for the bruiser; Weiss adored that. And she adored being the only one trusted to be sweet to her in that way.
“Mkay, Weiss. Now I’m all dolled up for you. Like a pig wearing lipstick.”
Sighing, she swatted Yang on the arm. “Don’t be stupid. You are a beautiful woman. Being strong as an ox doesn’t change that.”
“If you see me that way, then that’s all that matters.” They shared a brief kiss, humming against each other’s lips before they broke apart and stood. “Let’s go strap the ol’ feedbag on.”
“How charming,” she deadpanned.
As they walked past Weiss’s dresser, she glanced at the framed photograph on the wall. There they were: the Dragons. Every last living member, with the youngest arranged in the front. Even if it was a little incriminating, she had decided in the end that it was much more important to the little gangster princess to have this memento than it was to “play it safe” - especially now that the only Vale citizen who would have thrown a tantrum about its existence was long dead.
Emerald and Cinder with their arms around each other. Ilia hanging off Blake despite how she was rolling her eyes. A grinning Coco who still had Velvet on her arm instead of lost to another continent – the picture had been taken with her camera, after all, set on a timer. Even Salem was smiling, albeit in an irritated and resigned way. Happiness in a wooden frame.
“You coming?” Yang asked.
“Yeah, yeah,” she sighed as she tripped after her girlfriend into the hall. “Hold your horses.”
“Who are you and what have you done with my snooty girlfriend?”
“HEY!”
Downstairs, Blake, Ilia, and Whitley were all seated in the living room, chatting politely about the weather and other surface topics. Though her brother wasn’t thrilled terribly to know the Dragons, he had seemed to accept it – and to accept them as humans rather than foul beasts that were beneath him.
“Hey, good lookin’,” Blake bade her.
“Good evening.” Weiss actually curtsied, and Ilia giggled. “I'm excited. Is that silly?”
“Maybe a little. But I think we're allowed to be a little silly after the Autumn we've had.”
True enough. Weiss flashed a tight smile before she turned toward the kitchen.
“Watch that gravy!”
Raven's hands quickly moved toward the stove while Kali hastily crimped the edges of her pie. The latter was poised and pristine; the former, a sweating nervous wreck. But she was trying. Most of the dishes were already arranged on the counter, kept warm by potholders and waiting to be served.
“Oh my God,” Yang muttered in Weiss's ear. “Where's Rod Serling? Because I think we just entered The Twilight Zone.”
“The what?”
“Oh, it's a new show. Don't worry about it. Just meant watching Raven really cook is like science fiction.”
Meanwhile, Willow at last noticed they were standing there and waved them over to the dining room. “Hey, girls! Come help me set the table.”
They did as they were told. Mrs. Schnee was humming and cheerful, eyes full of light as she made sure all the silverware was properly placed, each napkin neatly folded.
“You're really excited, aren't you, Mother?”
“Ohhhh yes,” she told her immediately, grinning from ear to ear. “Very! It's our first big dinner with everyone together, isn't it? Our ragtag little family. And it already feels more like…”
When she didn't finish, Yang prompted, “Like?”
“Like a real Thanksgiving. Far more than the past few years.”
“I know what you mean,” Weiss said as she placed the last few forks. “You weren't yourself, and Father was… well.”
But Willow brushed it off with an elegant hand. Still no calluses forming from her sudden uptick of housework, but they would, eventually, if she didn't keep up conditioning them. Pampering herself. Honestly, Weiss had no idea if she would go one way or the other.
“All in the past. We're starting fresh, aren't we, Weiss?”
“We sure are,” she said immediately, beaming back at her mother. Proud of her progress and new outlook on life. “Annnnd… I think the table’s ready. What's next?”
“Not much.” A bell sounded throughout the house, and her eyes lifted. “Oh, could you see who that is? I think I should help Raven and Kali.”
Her daughter obeyed, moving through the living room where Whitley was just standing. She waved him back down and pulled the door wide.
And found herself face to face with such a haggard, unenthused face that she instinctively took a step back. The man's ominous eyes almost looked through her. Her fight or flight instincts were starting to kick in, but she knew she shouldn’t literally attack someone who had done nothing more than come to her front door – not without further provocation.
“U-um…”
“Hey!” From around his back popped Ruby's cheery face, and she added a little wave. “Sorry we're so late; Grumpy Gus didn't wanna get ready.”
“I was ready,” Qrow growled as he pushed past Weiss without a word of greeting. “You didn't like what I was wearing.”
With a dramatic sigh, Ruby followed, stopping to hug Weiss. Penny was close on her heels, freckles seeming to glow with excitement as she hefted a casserole dish. Yang was next in line for hugs while Qrow seemed magnetically drawn to the wetbar in the corner.
“U-um!” came from the door as Weiss tried to close it. Pulling it wide revealed a very flustered neighbour. “Hello again!”
“Pyrrha?! What are you doing here? I thought you would be sitting down with your folks right about now!”
The athlete shrugged, cheeks rosy as she fidgeted in her lovely golden-hued frock. There was clearly an internal struggle playing out behind her bright green eyes, which remained mostly pointed down at her black pumps. “Well… I just wanted to wish you a happy Thanksgiving! Before we all dig in! So… so now I have! And, well, bye!”
However, as she turned to stride down the steps and away from the house, Weiss jogged after her. “Wait!”
“Yes?” she asked as she turned.
“There's something else, isn't there?” No immediate answer. “Come on. What's a best friend for if she can't help a girl through thick and thin?”
After a brief internal debate, the redhead let out a long sigh. “Jaune is coming to dinner.”
“Really? That's fantastic news!” Again, Pyrrha hesitated, so Weiss asked, “It's… not fantastic news?”
“Well… ordinarily, yes. But Cinder and Emerald are already there.”
“WHAT?!”
“SHHHH!” she hissed at her friend, green eyes wide. “I didn't think I would get as close to him as I have since the dance, and… I had already invited them before he asked me to homecoming! Then I forgot, and they showed up with a whole ham, and it would have been so rude to turn them away…”
Weiss laid a gentle hand on her arm. “Relax, okay? I'm sure everything will be fine.”
“But you know how Cinder is around boys! She hates them! And I know she has good reason, but Jaune is very important to me, and… and I don't want anyone to have an unhappy holiday thanks to me!”
“They won't. I promise. You are the nicest host, and the sweetest friend. And Emerald and Cinder have each other now; they're much less bitter and unhappy.”
“Oh… I know you're right. Thank you. And I shouldn't get flustered every time they try to kiss me anymore, I- I have to get used to that eventually, don't I?”
“Of course!” she chirruped with a patient smile. “Just keep rebuffing those advances; they will get the message.”
At those words, her childhood friend fell silent. Seconds ticked by while she squirmed. Then she whispered, “It may be too late for that plan.”
“What? I mean… what do you mean?”
“Well, if I were to rebuff their advances, I probably shouldn't have let Cinder steal a little kiss at homecoming.” When her fellow paper-shaker only gaped, the red-faced track star’s face grew yet redder. “Or behind the malt shop last weekend. Or just before I walked over here.”
“PYRRHA NIKOS!”
“I'm sorry! I told you, she makes me feel… swept away,” she breathed with a shy smile. “Even though I'm more attracted to Jaune, like him more and get along with him so well, I don't dislike Cinder… and she's strong, and confident, and beautiful…”
A laughing Weiss reassured her, “You don't have to explain anything to me. I have my own similar arrangement with a blonde and a brunette, so why on Earth would I throw stones in my glass house?”
“But what do I do? Poor Jaune has no idea women go around with other women as much as we do – a-and what about Emerald? Ordinarily I would be concerned about her feeling jealous, but she watches Cinder tease me – encourages it! That seems so dirty, and that's without the things they threaten to do to me if I let them!”
“Holy moley,” she breathed. “Pyrrha! You're a Dragon in sheep's clothing!”
That smile was still shy, but also a little excited. “Am not. But the kissing is… women's lips are so soft!”
“Aren't they?” Both girls sighed dreamily, then giggled. “Your secret is safe with me, but I think the sooner you explain all this to Jaune, the less bad it will be in the long run.”
“You… are probably right. But not now. I don't want to ruin the holiday for my parents.”
“Of course. You should probably get back.” As Pyrrha nodded, she tilted her head and asked, “What did you tell them about Cinder and Emerald, anyway?”
“Just that they're new friends of yours, and mine. And that they had no family to dine with. It's true, after all.”
Weiss nodded sagely. “And you wanted them to have a big slice of Pyrrha pie for dessert.”
“Mmhmm! I thought it would be… very- oh, you're so mean to me!”
“Maybe,” she cackled, leaning closer. “Or maybe I'm jealous because I want some for myself.”
And without waiting for a response, Weiss gave her a quick peck on the lips. Just a fun little tease without any deeper meaning behind it. Pyrrha was too startled to respond until Weiss's impish grin began to slip a notch – and then she laughed, loudly and freely.
“Oh Weiss! I think we both have our hands full enough as it is! But… thank you. For more than just now, for so, so much.”
Curtsying playfully, she giggled, “And thank you, madam. It is Thanksgiving, after all; we should be expressing our gratitude.”
“True!” As she skipped away, Pyrrha sang out over her shoulder, “Happy Thanksgiving!”
“You too, best friend!”
When she re-entered the living room, it was to a highly stressful scene. Qrow and Raven were seated one each upon the armchair and the couch, ranged across from each other, and if ever the phrase “glaring daggers” applied, it would be to those two siblings.
“You look good, sis,” he rumbled with a poisonous smirk. “Really got some color in your cheeks for once. What's your secret?”
“Staying away from things that are hazardous to my health. Like you.”
“Wow,” Penny breathed from Ruby's side, as surprised as anyone at how venomous they were toward each other. From her, Weiss glanced around at the various uncomfortable guests and eventually spotted Yang standing in the doorway of the kitchen, indecisive.
“Ooooh, temper temper. Still haven't figured out that's what made Taiyang ditch you, huh?” When Raven started to sit forward as if she would attack, he raised up both hands, palms out. “Easy now. Didn't come here to pick a fight, just came to eat.”
Teeth clenched hard enough to grind corn into meal, she hissed at him, “Funny way of showing it. Then again, you never did know when to quit.”
“Seems to me like I knew exactly when to quit. Before the Dragons turned into the Bulldyk-”
“Who would like a drink?” Weiss called out in a voice far too high to be natural. A few of her peers turned in her direction, but Raven and Qrow didn't budge at all. “Anyone?”
“May I have a lemonade?” Penny said in her usual oblivious-but-pleasant tone.
“Alright, look,” Yang finally sighed as she walked a little deeper into the room. “You guys hate each other; we get it. But it's Thanksgiving, and there are more people here than just you two chowderheads. So can we just… put that on the back burner until tomorrow? Please?”
Silence reigned for a long few seconds. Then Qrow heaved himself to his feet. “Think I'll take you up on that drink, Schnee.” He returned to the wet bar to refill his glass. Luckily, it seemed like the breaking of their staring contest gave Raven the right to let herself relax, and she ran her hand over her hair.
“Are they always like this?” Ilia asked in a soft murmur, mostly to Blake.
“Raven, yes. I have no idea about him, I haven't seen him more than once in my whole life before now.”
Before Ilia could form a response, an “Ahem” came from the doorway leading into the dining room. Kali stood there with a polite smile on her face, hands clasped in front of her stomach; the picture of a polite hostess.
“I believe dinner is served. If you will all come through and seat yourselves, we would love to begin.”
Raven was the first to exit, seemingly to give herself at least a few scant seconds without her brother in the same room. Then her daughter followed soon afterward, and everyone else stood and began to follow the others.
“Wheeee,” Ruby deadpanned as she led Penny inside.
The spread look amazing. Kali had definitely outdone herself, and somehow Willow and Raven had not ruined all her good work with their awkward attempts to help. Turkey, dressing, casserole, fresh hot buns, and gleaming red cranberry sauce were already weighing down the table. Weiss's beaming mother stood behind the chair at the head of the table, waiting for the others to sit before she seated herself.
“Thank you all for coming,” she said in a quiet, nervously excited voice. “I know this will probably be strange, as some of you hardly even know who I am, much less have met me. But I'm happy to meet you all and welcome you to my home.”
“I am happy to be here,” Penny replied brightly as if she were being directly addressed. But Willow only smiled right back at her, and the girl grinned from ear-to-ear.
“Before we dig in, I'd like us all to go around the table and say something we are thankful for from this past year.” One or two groans sounded from the guests, but most of them were polite enough to keep their desire to eat right away to themselves. “Would anyone like to start?”
As she brought in a dish of beans, Kali said, “Go on, Willow dear. Set us an example.”
“Oh, very well.” As Whitley sat at her left, Weiss at her right, she composed herself for a moment. “I’m thankful for my family. My real family – everyone here, even if some of us are just meeting tonight. And that my eyes are open enough for me to appreciate that now.”
After a moment or two of silence, a few people nodding along, she turned to Whitley. Starting, he said, “Ah. Well, I suppose I’m thankful that all the nastiness is behind us. This year has been unpleasant but… well, looking around here, I must admit we’re coming out the other side.”
As Penny clapped for him, and a few others stifled laughter at her clapping, Kali spoke up, “I’m thankful for a certain little princess for bringing us all together. If not for her, this might have been an easier year, but a lot less interesting.” And she raised her water glass to Weiss, who waved her off – despite her cheeks tinting pink.
“Same here,” Blake agreed with a big smile. “She really shook things up in the best of ways. Still a little weird that I get to be friends with her. But thanks, Weiss.”
“And you could probably guess I’m going to say thanks for helping me finally get Blake’s attention,” Ilia sighed resignedly as the others chuckled. Hands were definitely being held under the table, and Weiss had a hard time not squealing with secondhand glee. Then they all turned to look at Qrow.
“Huh? Oh, uh… skip me.”
Ruby nudged him hard. “No skipping!”
“Fine. I’m thankful for this dumb squirt.” He ruffled her hair aggressively, and she laughed – even if she was hastily patting her hair back into place right afterward. “That A-okay, kiddo?”
“Sure.” Then she cleared her throat and said, “I’m grateful for… well, a lotta stuff. But I can’t pick between the two big things: Penny asking me out, and…” Her eyes began to water. “And getting my sister back. They’re b-both pretty outta sight.”
“Nah, you should pick Penny,” Yang said with a wistful smile. “I ain’t that special.”
“Don’t say that! You’re my sister and you’re amazing!”
“Okay, okay,” Raven interrupted them with a sigh. “Break up the happy-fight, girls. Let’s hurry this along so we can all eat. Penny?”
Blinking her huge green eyes, the freckle-faced girl chirruped, “Oh! Well, I am thankful for Ruby, of course. And her family – which seems to be all of you! And for the food we are about to eat. Amen.”
“Amen,” Whitley muttered automatically, even though everyone else was blinking in confusion. Weiss wasn’t sure at which point Penny’s thanks had turned into grace, but it was even stranger to call attention to it. So no one did.
“And I’m thankful for Yang putting up with me,” Raven said simply. “Go on.”
But Yang wasn’t about to let that slip past. “Wait, what do you mean?”
“My attitude. I’ve…” Her sigh was weary, her glare burning a hole into the table. “I’ve been a terrible mother. Nobody has to tell me,” she said over the handful of protests. “Just because I did my best, tried to make my kid tough enough the world wouldn’t eat her alive, doesn’t mean my best was very good. But I think…” Her sharp eyes flicked up to Qrow, waiting for some kind of scathing comment.
“No, no, go on,” he told her smoothly. And though his face might have been slightly smug, he didn’t goad her any more than that.
“I think Willow’s been good for me. I’ve done worse than her and she’s trying so hard to… fix what’s wrong. Have to be a real dope to not try the same thing. Guess that’s what I’m glad for this year.” Then she flung at her brother, “So you can sit on that, Jack.”
“Gladly,” he rumbled, lowering his glass of something strong-smelling and regarding her evenly. “I ain’t no prince, either, Sis. Louse everything up every day. All we can do is our best to make up for it.”
While Raven was busy blinking at the almost-nice sentiment from her estranged sibling, Yang cleared her throat and stood up. That already surprised Weiss before she even started talking – and then she surprised her even more.
“So I’m not that good at speech-making,” she chuckled, scratching the back of her neck. “Or wearing heels. But I’m gonna do both at the same time, I guess.
“Life has been pretty kooky since this princess fell in my lap. Honest, I thought she would snub me and that would be that – or that I could have a little fun before I got the cold shoulder, maybe. But this amazing, beautiful, talented, strong knock-out…” For a moment, Yang just laughed, trying to figure out what else she was saying. “She changed me. Changed my whole life in a good way, and I can’t even imagine what I would do without her now. And I don’t wanna. So yeah. Thanks, Weiss, for taming this Dragon.”
Weiss was just smiling tearily up at her proud, cocky features that were currently gazing right back at her with a megaton force of love, when most of the others began to clap. Starting, she covered her face to hide her blush, but then she felt Yang’s lips gently pushing into the back of her hand.
“I mean it,” she whispered as Weiss cooed. “On the hook for you, Schnee.”
“My sweet angel,” Willow breathed softly, beaming at both of them.
“Oh, stop it, all of you,” Weiss blustered, but the pink-cheeked grin somewhat undercut her words. Then she spoke up a little louder. “As for me… oh, I don’t have anything.”
“You don’t?” Blake asked incredulously, folding her arms over her chest and smirking. “You? Nothing comes to mind for the girl who can normally talk the hind leg off a mule?”
“Everything does. It’s everything. I mean, other than a few unpleasant things I had to witness, but… I wouldn’t trade this year for the world. I have a real family now, and some of them are even my actual blood relatives. So thank you, God, for ALL of this.”
“Amen,” Whitley said again a little more firmly than before, and this time Yang snorted a little.
“Amen!” Willow put in brightly. “And with that, let’s dig in!”
“Thank GOD for THAT!” Ruby burst out, and the others all giggled. For a tiny little slip of a girl, she had a voracious appetite.
-----------------------------------------
Dinner was everything the Schnees had desperately hoped it would be and more. Though Raven avoided speaking to Qrow at all costs, the upside of that was that she actually didn’t resist all of Kali’s attempts at conversation. They would likely never be the best of friends again, but it was a start toward reconciliation that Weiss found extremely heartening.
However, there were a couple of hiccups. Kali and Raven got into a very terse argument about the best path for Yang’s future that didn’t particularly go anywhere. Ilia spilled gravy all over Qrow, earning her a strong glare; Willow hurried him upstairs and gave him some of Jacques’s clothes to change into while they were washing his shirt, which fit at least well enough. Whitley made the mistake of casually mentioning that his sister was a “deviant” in a room full of such deviants, though he hastily apologised and insisted he did not mean any offense when he noticed all the eyes glinting with doom. Still, all in all not a bad evening.
“I couldn’t eat another bite,” Yang burped as she helped them move all the dishes to the sink. “But I want to! It’s all so good, I haven’t even tasted Kali’s food that was this good before! And hers is always the bee’s knees!”
“Flatterer.” Kali herself came in behind her and put the empty casserole dish on the counter, then pulled Yang in for a little cheek-kiss. “But keep it coming; I might save you an extra piece of pie.”
As Yang laughed nervously, her mother strode over and said, “Hey, cut that out. Stop tryin’ to be my kid’s mom. That’s my job.” And then she kissed her on the cheek, as well, leaving a very shocked Yang glancing between them. As if waiting to have to break up a fight should it flare up from nowhere.
But all Kali did was smile and say, “Good.” Then she started scrubbing a pot vigorously, humming a light little tune.
“Um, let us do those,” Yang volunteered. “You cooked, it’s the least we can do.”
“Oh, that’s alright.”
“No it’s not. You do so much, Mrs. B, and everybody takes it for granted. I’m not gonna anymore.”
As Yang moved into position in front of the sink, Kali pressed a hand to the center of her chest and fluttered her eyelashes. “My my myyyy, Weiss, you certainly have found yourself a stand-up woman. Good thing for you I’m-”
“Watch how you finish that,” Raven warned. “Talking about my daughter there.”
“That I’m… not twenty years younger,” she finished slyly. “And I will leave it at that, alright?” When Raven nodded curtly, she rolled her eyes and tittered as she moved to stand beside Weiss. “Come with me.”
Confused, she let herself be taken to the dining room again, which was mostly empty. Everyone had moved to the living room by now. “Yes?”
“I thought I should tell you sometime when we had a moment; there’s been too much going on before now.” Glancing around, Kali whispered, “Salem has agreed that we’re rebuilding Shopkeeper’s. The money will come out of a nest egg she had set aside to renovate her own home and to retire on; she won’t be able to do those things now for a while yet, but at least we’ll all have a home again.”
“That’s fantastic news!” When Kali only frowned, she asked, “Or is it? What’s wrong?”
“Well… to be frank, I’m a little disappointed you aren’t looking at my chest.”
“Huh?!”
Smirking, she whispered, “My hands were wet when I held one to my chest a moment ago, so now the top of my dress is all damp. Don’t tell me you didn’t notice! I must be losing my touch.”
Unable to help briefly glancing at the more pronounced outline of Kali’s bosom, she stamped her foot and hissed, “You stop that! I thought there was a real problem!”
“How is this not a ‘real’ problem? My looks are fading!” The back of her hand flew to her forehead as she clutched the neckline of her dress like a silent film starlet. “It won’t be long now, little Weiss; you’ll be seeing me in a casket, old and wrinkled. Past my prime and with no bevy of saucy young things surrounding me, weeping their eyes out at the loss!”
“Oh, enough!” Kali’s laugh made her smile against her will. “Your breasts are as magnetic and splendid as ever, if you must know. Just… have other breasts on my mind. And things besides breasts.”
“Of course. It’s quite alright, really.” Cupping Weiss’s cheek tenderly, stroking with her thumb, she whispered, “I just miss chasing you around my kitchen and being ogled; it was harmless fun.”
“Me, too. We’ll do it again soon, okay?”
Kali’s grin was genuine. “Please. You might be with Yang and my Blake, but that’s a game I’m not willing to give up.”
Still playing this game, were they? Well, Weiss wasn’t going to keep being a helpless target anymore. “That’s good. Neither am I.”
Nothing could have prepared Kali for Weiss reaching back to pinch her on the rear end before she walked past into the kitchen. The squeak of surprise was as flustered as she had ever heard Blake’s mother, even if it was brief and not terribly loud. Weiss had to swallow down her own giggle – and the slight thrill of how nice that pinch had felt, fleeting as it was. When Kali followed her in a few seconds later, she was markedly more composed, but grinning wolfishly and had the faintest of blushes in her cheeks.
And her chest bore the evidence of the pinch, as well. Blake, who had been dropping off the last of the plates, noticed the stiffened peaks within seconds and hurried to finish putting them down before excusing herself. This time, Kali noticed, but only seemed vaguely curious and puzzled rather than scandalised. It seemed her daughter’s secret would remain safe for a little while longer.
Once the dishes were done, Weiss cleared her throat and made an announcement to everyone congregating in the living room. “Attention! If you all would be so kind as to join us in the drawing room, Ilia Amitola and myself will be performing ‘Ave Maria’. Just a little post-dinner entertainment.”
“Ooh!” Ruby gasped, hopping up and down in her seat. “You’re gonna play something?”
“Ilia will play, I will sing.”
“OOH!”
Qrow sighed. “I’m staying down here. Maybe Donna Reed’s on.”
“I’m game,” Raven said with a careless shrug. The others seemed to have similar opinions, and began to make their way upstairs.
On the landing, Weiss’s mother hesitated. She backtracked into the hall to ask her, “What’s wrong?”
“Unpleasant memories of that room.”
“Oh… of course.” A flash of seeing her father struck over the head with a vase filled her vision before she blinked to clear it away. “Tell you what, Mommy. Let’s start making some new memories in there, right now. Can we try that?”
Swallowing hard, her mother’s eyes flicked back and forth a little as she took up Weiss’s hand and gave it a would-be firm pat. “You’re right. I’d love to hear my angel sing again.”
Chest puffing out like a male frigatebird, Weiss turned and strode toward the piano where a clearly-nervous Ilia was playing a few scales very quietly. Blake was leaning against one wall, watching her with a genuine fondness in her amber eyes. That gave Weiss some comfort; it looked like their budding relationship was truly heading in the right direction.
So she played. And Weiss sang. The voices that were muttering seconds before fell silent. Every day of her life, she had let her father’s insistences that she needed to practice more, to make sure her instrument was honed to perfection before she displayed it to others, keep her voice caged and silent. She was through letting her past bar her way to her future.
By the time the final note wavered and faded, several hands were pressed to mouths. Kali had to sit down. Ruby and Penny were huddled close, sniffling. Even Raven’s eyes were slightly damp, though she was trying to appear her usual detached self. Everyone but Yang and her own mother were completely stunned. The issue was, several of the Dragons had heard Ilia play already and knew she had talent, but Weiss’s was brand new to most of them.
So Weiss barely had time to curtsy before they were being swarmed.
“Oh my GOD, Schnee!” Blake was gushing. “How did I not know about this?!”
“That was INCREDIBLE!” Ruby piped up, literally hopping up and down. “I’m flipping, what a gas!”
With a slight chuckle, Raven said, “How are we supposed to understand what these damn curtain climbers are saying these days?” But instead of leaving it at that, she looked Weiss dead in the eyes and added, “Nice pipes. Really.”
“Th-thanks,” she breathed. The grumpy woman only nodded and turned back to Ilia, patting her on the back too hard and making her almost fall over into the piano.
“Maybe you ought to be chasing me,” Kali told her, gripping her hands firmly. “Oh, I’m so proud of you, though. A songbird on top of everything else!”
“S-stop,” she tried again with a huge, bashful grin, but it was useless; Penny and Whitley were clapping again, and Yang was massaging her shoulders, and…
And the room was full of love, and reassurance. Camaraderie and affection. Family.
“Okay, okay!” Ilia finally cackled as Ruby gave her a big showy kiss on the cheek, causing it to change colours. “Who wants to hear something else? I could play ‘Night Train’, but it doesn’t have any words.”
“What about ‘Chances Are’?” Raven suggested with something like a grin. And Weiss had to fight down a laugh; she should have known Johnny Mathis would come up sooner or later. The woman was addicted to the crooner. “O-or ‘Misty’… doesn’t matter. Forget it.”
But Ilia was thoughtful. “I haven’t tried either before, but the piano parts are pretty simple. Weiss? You up to the vocals?” When Weiss nodded, she cracked her knuckles. “I could probably pick it out if you give me a-”
“HEY!” interrupted a gruff voice from downstairs. “Some dame’s tryin’ to break into your house!”
Stunned by that proclamation, Weiss and her mother quickly stole down the stairs to see what Qrow meant. The others were hot on their heels - and they nearly ended up in a heap, since the Schnee women had stopped dead in their tracks at the bottom of the staircase.
“Am I too late for dinner?”
It only took a few seconds of awkward smiles and heavy silence before Weiss burst out “WINTER!” and went flying across the entryway and into her big sister’s arms. Winter Schnee was several inches taller, and her trademark Schnee white-blonde hair was pulled into a taut bun. Her arms dropped the heavy duffel bag just barely inside the front door and instantly clamped around Weiss, expression melting into one of affection.
“Ohhhh, Snowball,” she whispered into her shoulder. “I’m sorry it’s been so long.”
“Winter, I don’t understand!” her mother laughed, dashing after her younger daughter and resting a hand on the elder’s shoulder. Winter looked both delighted and surprised to see her so lucid. “What are you doing here so soon? I thought Christmas…”
“Well, after I got the telegram about Father, how could I stay away?” Her brows were furrowed despite the smiles. “Are you all doing alright? I can’t imagine…”
“Oh, fine, fine,” she dismissed with a wave of her hand. Both Raven and Kali rolled their eyes in the background. “You aren’t AWOL, are you?” Winter shook her head. “Oh good. Then how did you manage to slip away? How will you finish your tour of duty if-”
“I’m not. Mother, I’m staying right here in Vale, and taking over the business.”
Their mother’s expression slackened. “Oh… oh no, dear, you mustn’t do that. You enlisted to serve our country, a-and we can get along just fine while you do. It shouldn’t mean you have to drop everyth-”
“Please,” Winter said a little more firmly, finally releasing Weiss as she straightened into a more military stance. “Let me do this. I… what Father has done…” Her voice cracked slightly, even if it was her only overt display of emotion. “I should have been here to protect you, and Weiss and Whitley. And I wasn’t.”
At the mention of his name, Whitley moved into Weiss’s spot and hugged Winter soundly. Though he let go immediately afterward. “There was nothing you could do, I’m afraid, Sister. Though it still pains me to admit his wrongdoing… our father intended to kill Weiss’s friends. It was the response of a coward, and… and he was a killer, and had to be stopped. By death, I’m not quite as sure, but he deserved some sort of justice.”
“Even more reason for me to be here,” she insisted. “I am trained in combat; I could have put his head through a wall before he so much as laid a hand on any of you.”
“Don’t worry,” Willow tried to reassure her in a gentle tone, petting her daughter’s strong jaw. “We had everything well in hand. Oh, I am so very glad to have you back, though!”
Eyes finally lifting to scan the room properly, Winter smiled very slightly and said, “Yes, I see that you have a very… full house, Mother. Who are all these people? You said ‘friends’ were helping you, but…”
“Where are my manners?” Kali chuckled gently as she strode forward, offering her hand. “Kali Belladonna. I’ve been helping your mother through the legal aspects of the divorce and the will, and trying to help clean up around the house. That’s my daughter, Blake.” On cue, Blake waved. “And… well, I’m sure this must be a surprise, such an odd assortment of-”
“Dragons.” When there were a few gasps of surprise, Winter nodded at the leather jackets hanging from the coat rack, her expression vaguely thoughtful. “I remember them well. Wandered into Shopkeeper’s by mistake when I was in my junior year at Vale High, and… well, that was a rather eye-opening experience.”
“Ohhhhhhhh,” Kali suddenly breathed. “That was you? I remember that curious little lamb now. We don’t get many strays like that.”
“Wait, wait,” Weiss found herself saying, shaking her head out. “You’ve seen the inside of Shopkeeper’s, and never mentioned it? And you’re not freaking out that there are Dragons in our house?”
The corner of her mouth did twitch upward in bemusement. “Well… I have to admit, it’s a little unusual, but if you invited them in, you must think of them as friends.”
“Oh. I guess that makes sense.”
“Are they?” Weiss nodded vaguely, and Winter folded her arms over her chest. “Are any of them more than friends?” When the only response she got was widening eyes and pinkening cheeks, Winter blinked in surprise. Clearly, she had not expected her teasing to turn up anything pertinent. “Oh.”
“I… it’s not… you probably think I’m some sort of deviant.” Whitley cringed at the use of that word, memory of being admonished still fresh. “Sorry, this isn’t how I-”
“No, no, don’t apologise. Let me show you something.”
From within her plain black purse, she withdrew a battered-looking leather wallet. Flipping past a few bills and identification cards, eventually she came up with a small photograph of a petite, dark-skinned girl in a beret. Her eyes looked clear and clever, and her lips as if she were trying to suppress a smirk.
“This… is Ciel. She’s someone very special to me. Or… was.” Her eyes were sad as she added, “Her parents are marrying her off, and she told me that we had our fun, but it was over. And honestly, I believe her; I want to say she’s just scared and I’ll ‘win her back’, but I doubt it. Once Ciel’s mind is made up, it’s set in stone.”
However, Weiss was laughing. Everyone else remained quiet, but a little at a time, Winter’s hands moved to her hips as her little sister doubled over with mirth, nearly staggering over into the umbrella stand.
“And what’s the matter with you now?”
Still giggling, she turned around and beckoned Yang closer. The blonde immediately hopped to, edging past her mother and Penny to stride over to Weiss’s side. Immediately, they locked their hands together, and Yang’s eyes widened just a bit. The elder sibling couldn’t help gasping, though she didn’t look displeased. Not in the slightest.
“Oh, Winter,” she breathed with an excited grin. “I think we have a lot to talk about.”
“Maybe we do, Weiss.” Winter leaned their foreheads together as she added, “And I would love that more than anything in the world right now.”
“Me, too. But first, come see what leftovers we have; you’re probably really hungry.”
“Yes, please!” Willow provided with a huge grin – and the fact that she also wasn’t fazed by Winter’s outing herself seemed to make the older of the sisters completely bewildered. “Come inside, dear – Whitley, can you take her bag upstairs? She must be so tired, and we have so much catching up to do!”
“Can’t one of these brutes do it? You know I have minimal upper body strength.”
“Brutes?!” Raven fired up – but Kali’s hand on her arm helped her reign it in. Through her teeth, she growled, “Sure. Anything for the Schnees.” Then she grabbed the bag with one hand, hefting it as she glared briefly at the boy before carrying it toward the bedrooms.
Meanwhile, Weiss was on cloud nine. Winter was there. Her sister was the only missing piece from her family; now it was complete. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ruby jump up and down a little before she rushed over to her side.
“You’re a little sister, too!”
“Yes,” she chuckled quietly as she watched her mother leading Winter into the kitchen, both of them chatting easily. And Winter looked so happy to see her mother wasn’t a lush anymore; was bright-eyed and invested in the world around her. Just like she herself was happy about it. “So what?”
“So it’s really COOL! Maybe that’s why we’re friends, huh? Like, aside from you dating Yang… I always thought we had more of a bond, a-and that’s what it is! We know what it’s like to be little sisters with big strong sisters, a-and that’s neato, huh? Right?”
To stop her from jumping around, she paused to give Ruby a warm hug. “We’re friends because I like you. That’s all. But… you’re right, it’s pretty neat that we both have strong big sisters.”
After only a brief pause, Ruby squeezed her back and whispered, “Yeah. Little sister club!” Then she pulled back with a huge grin. “Go hang out with Winter. She seems so hip.”
“She is.”
As she stepped across the threshold into the dining room, she heard Yang calling out, "Announcing the arrival of Her Majesty, Princess Schnee!"
“Okay, okay!” she laughed easily, turning toward the kitchen. “You got me.”
“Yeah, I do,” Yang whispered as she pulled her in close for a hug and a kiss, ignoring the coos from the other side of the door. “Got you, Schnee. All mine forever.”
Weiss’s blue eyes sparkled with affectionate glee as she leaned heavily against the Dragon. Having so much to say, but finding in the end that she didn’t need to, anyway. All she had to do was whisper a few choice words against Yang’s smirking lips before they connected yet again.
“Hmph. What a brute.”
THE END
1 note
·
View note
Text
Get ready - this is the penultimate chapter! Next one will be the big finale! I know it's been a long time coming, and I really am sorry about that - but I'm about to get back to business in a big way. Stay tuned!
=Chapter 59
Not that they played a lot. The parking lot was too conspicuous a location, so Nebula enjoyed another little kiss with Weiss – amidst a chorus of cheers from the other Dragons – and then the blushing girl was released and asked what she thought. Her positive review earned her an invitation to hang out with the Dragons another time. Any fool could see Nebula was happy.
And she tagged along to watch Weiss and Yang play tennis. Weiss thought that was a smart plan; it was a great excuse to show her that a big, buff Dragon like her girlfriend was also capable of playing a simple sport, doing something less brutish. Of course, their limited transportation meant Blake also had to join them so Nebula could have a ride, but she seemed content to hang out by the prospective Dragon and alternately cheer and jeer for the players.
Glances at the sidelines showed her that Blake did kiss Nebula’s cheek a few times, and her lips very briefly once. But this was mostly experimentation and flirting; nothing serious. It almost alarmed Weiss more that she was beginning to be able to tell the difference. How had she so seamlessly made the transition from hapless victim, to journeyman Dragon, to experienced hunter of women?
Yang. That's how.
Once their prospective recruit was on her way home, the others made their way to the diner to hang out and chat for a little while. Cinder, Emerald, and Ilia were already waiting for them with plenty of dimes for the jukebox and half-empty malted glasses. Coco had apparently taken Velvet home because she was inconsolable.
“That's right,” Weiss sighed as she slumped lower in the booth. “I was going to do something about that. But my father turned into a-”
“We know,” Blake reassured her. “Too much going on. Nobody's blaming you.”
After a few seconds, Cinder spoke up, carefully looking out the window instead of at her companions. “Perhaps it's not too late.”
“What?”
“Well, Schnee and her mother could probably persuade the interim chairman to take on a new hire. I know they have a lot on their plates right now, but it is still possible.”
“You’re right. We should at least try.” With a decisive nod, Weiss pulled her malted closer and took a sip as she thought that over. “I’ll ask her tonight and we’ll see if she can take care of it tomorrow morning.”
However, once they got back to Salem’s abode, they found something that certainly waylaid those plans.
“Oh… we’re moving back.”
“We are,” Willow grunted as she and Kali heaved the last of the bags into the latter’s Ford. “I… have left Whitley alone to his own devices for far too long as it is. Besides, there is so much to do at the house; we need to-”
“Take it slow,” Kali said, and her tone definitely suggested this was not the first time she had said as much. Her mother gave her a watery smile.
“Yes, of course. I will. But taking it slow is not the same as doing nothing, and I can’t sit around here doing nothing any longer.”
Clearing her throat, Yang spoke up. “Um… I’ll help, if you want. With anything I can.”
“Awww, thank you, dear,” she breathed with a small smile as she gripped her shoulder. The Dragon smiled back at her, a little shy but mostly just pleased. “It would be appreciated. Your mother and Kali are already doing so much, though…”
Kali was already shaking her head as they closed the trunk. “No more than I’m happy to do.”
“I’m sure Raven will be by for similar reasons,” Weiss said with a tiny smirk. Willow cleared her throat and said nothing on that topic.
And someone else cleared her throat. The women turned to see little Neo Politan, out of everyone it could have been, holding out a small makeup mirror.
“Oh?” Weiss’s mother dug in her purse for a moment, then sighed and flashed her a grateful smile as she accepted it. “Why, thank you! Must have fallen out when we dropped the larger suitcase.”
When Neo only smiled a little, and her mother seemed to be waiting, Weiss stepped closer to whisper, “Neo is a deaf-mute. She won’t be able to say ‘you’re welcome’.”
“Ah, I see. Then thank you all the same.” She said the latter part much louder and clearer, as if that would make up for the girl being hard of hearing. Neo smiled wider and touched her on the arm, then turned to head back inside.
“She’s doing better,” Blake told Weiss before she could ask. “Salem’s been keeping her on a short leash after the betrayal, but… I think that Torchwick guy dying took all the fight out of her. So she just accepted it.”
“As well she should,” her mother put in next, holding the passenger door open for Willow. “The High Dragon was well within her rights to execute her for the level of betrayal she dealt us.” Weiss saw her own mother blink in sheer alarm, but she did not interrupt. “Though I admire her mercy in simply punishing Neo and giving her the chance to redeem herself.”
Once they were back at Atlas Heights, Weiss did finally inform her mother of Velvet’s plight. She said she would be happy to help, stealing a page of official Schnee memo paper from Jacques’s study – which definitely did not thrill her – and jotting down all Weiss, Blake, and Yang could tell her about their friend’s father and what his most useful skills were, assuring them she would look into it as soon as humanly possible.
“So now the big question,” Blake said as the younger girls unpacked Weiss’s bags.
“What’s that?” Yang asked.
“Is Mrs. Schnee going to invite my mother or yours to live with her?”
Weiss dropped her hair curler all the way to the floor as she stared at the smirking brunette. “Blake! Don’t be silly, she’s not- that is- you be quiet!”
“Hey, don’t be so hasty to dismiss the idea,” Blake said with a smirk while Yang giggled. “The three of them are like us, pretty much. Snug as bugs in a rug.”
“No.”
“No?”
“Your mother told me that she didn’t see my mother that way. She thinks she is attractive, but beyond that she has no such intentions with her.”
“And you don’t want them to end up together?” Blake pressed Weiss with a slight raising of her eyebrow.
“Well… I want them to end up as good friends. Or more, if that's what they want! But I think I made a mistake in pushing them too much; Raven and Kali both think I was being silly, and who on earth could blame them?”
Given that Weiss had turned more serious in her ruminations, Yang slung an arm around her neck and nuzzled the side of her head. “Hey, Princess, don’t fret. Your queen deserves friends, too. If my mom or Blake’s decide to make a move, and Willow decides she’s cruisin’ for a bruisin’, then… then that’s that. But I’m not gonna try to push them together, either.”
“Then we are agreed; we keep our meddling to our own weird three-way relationship.”
“Yep.” She kissed Weiss’s cheek, and Blake kissed the other. Then Yang kissed Blake’s nose just to make her laugh – which she did, despite the full blush in her cheeks. “Sorry.”
But the brunette just shrugged. “It’s fine. I like it, even if you’re just playing around.”
“Heh…” But Yang looked more guilty than amused.
“And I know you are. So don’t look so down in the mouth, or I’ll have Weiss kiss it.”
“Hey!” Weiss burst out. “You say that as if I’m your personal servant! I am the princess, remember?”
They were still giggling when a knock echoed from the door. A very disheveled Whitley stood there, dark bags under his eyes and hair in disarray, clothes wrinkled for the first time in his life.
“May we help you?”
“Weiss… I have something for you.”
Their curiosity prompted all three Dragons to follow him all the way out to the enormous garage in the rear of their house, muttering to each other. What could this be about? As far as Weiss knew, she and Whitley didn’t have two words to say to each other; a difference in opinion about whether or not their father deserved his untimely demise kept them from seeing eye to eye on anything else.
“Okay, yes,” she finally sighed when the lights came on, revealing the long row of autos. “Father had a lot of money to spare on cars. I know this.”
“Patience, dear sister.” He motioned for her to follow, leading to the very end of the row. And there…
“OH!” Yang burst out.
It was a lovely example of a European motorcycle. Mostly black and chrome, polished and looking as good as new. In the middle of the cherry red of the tank lay the word “Panther”, proudly displayed.
“Well… okay.” Blake walked around it quickly, nodding with her thumb and forefinger on her chin. “Not a bad little bike, especially for a foreign model. Pre-war or post-war?”
“Ah,” Whitley laughed with a slight edge of nervousness. Obviously he was not terribly happy that Weiss’s friends had tagged along, but was determined to press on. “Model 100, 1954. 598cc, four-gallon tank. Can make it up to seventy with a good tailwind.”
A somewhat bitter smile came to Weiss’s lips. “You were listening when he gave all those lectures about his automobiles, huh?”
“I was. Well… the last few years. Before that, I was disinterested.”
“Four-speed?” Blake asked. When Whitley nodded, she poked and prodded at the engine and the shocks a little, pressed into the seat. “It’s been fairly well maintained. Probably only took it out for a joyride once a month.”
“That sounds accurate,” Whitley sighed with a curt nod.
“Nice bike. Want to see ours? Show-and-tell?”
“Harleys,” he sighed with a dismissive wave. “They are wonderful machines, make no mistake, but if you’ve seen one, you’ve seen them all.”
“Wow,” Yang muttered as she checked it out as well. “Alright, are we… taking this out for a test drive? Or what?”
Swallowing hard, he said, “Actually… I thought Weiss may want to.”
“Me?” his sister squeaked. “Oh, no, no. I’ve barely even tried – I almost toppled the last motorcycle I tried to drive down the road at a snail’s pace!”
“But if you’re going to be its new owner, you may want to try a little harder, right?”
“That would only matter if…” The words finally sank in, and Weiss turned to blink at her brother – who had his hands in the small of his back, looking off into the corner of the garage. “Wait…”
Blake stood upright and folded her arms over her chest. “What’s your game? I thought you hated all of us, especially because we ride.”
“That is… well…” Sighing, he looked back at the motorcycle. “I don’t pretend to fully understand this whole situation. I don’t believe you that Father was as bad as you say… but I can’t deny it is not impossible. Either way, there is no way I can drive every one of these vehicles. Mother may have a more sensible sedan, and you may have this because it suits your… current interests.”
“So you’re giving me this motorcycle?” she asked, still not quite able to believe it. Because it was so… un-Whitley-like. “Just like that?”
Shrugging tightly, he went on, “You seem to have acquired the least of us. And this motorcycle will bring you more joy and… it will also be practical, since all of your friends ride them.”
“It kinda suits you,” Yang observed, running her hand over a handlebar. “British bike, since you’re my royal highness.”
Even while Whitley was raising his brows and Blake rolling her eyes, Weiss felt her cheeks warm very slightly at the sudden praise. “W-well, when you put it that way, I… suppose… well, I would be a fool to have a bike handed to me freely and turn my nose up. Thank you, Brother.”
“Of course, Sister. We may be a broken family, but we are still a family, and…” After a moment of quiet, he simply shrugged, and gestured toward the house. “I don’t know what’s going on anymore. I don’t understand… anything, or know what to believe. Father was a strong, intelligent, amazing man, but I cannot forget your injured faces, or his anger with you, or… with me, sometimes. If a motorcycle will make you happy, and I have one that I am not using, then-”
He didn’t get any further before Weiss caught him up in a crushing hug. Several seconds passed before he raised his own hands up to pat her on the back, clearly anything but comfortable with the display of affection.
“Thank you,” she repeated when she stepped back, eyes only slightly damp now. “I hope… well, as hard as all of this is… I hope we can all live together again. Like a family.”
“As do I. Now if you will excuse me, I think… I would like to be alone for a while.” And with no more words than that, he turned to make his way back to the house.
“Warm, fuzzy guy,” Yang muttered.
“He's doing his best,” Weiss sighed as they turned back to look over the vintage bike again. “To be honest, I expected him to hate us forever once he heard about Father, but…”
Both Yang and Blake slid comforting hands onto their girlfriend's shoulders. “We know,” the latter whispered when Weiss never finished her sentence. “A death in the family is… strange. Affects everyone differently. I was too young to remember Dad at all, but I still feel sad when I see Mom misses him.”
“I miss Summer every day,” Yang put in, looking very uncomfortable with the topic but doing her best to soldier through. “Weird how I think… Ruby bounced back a little easier than I did. Even though she was her real mom. We both miss her a lot, but Ruby seems fine now, right?”
“Better now that her big sister is talking to her again,” Weiss whispered, patting the reassuring hands. Yang rolled her eyes but made no further comment.
--------------------------------------------------
Soon after, they did take the little European bike out for a spin. Everyone took a turn, and Blake and Yang were able to help give Weiss some pointers. She started to get the hang of it by the time it got close to time for a somewhat late dinner.
But when they got home, there was a surprise guest waiting for them. Raven had stopped by… and miracle of miracles, she was wearing a dress. It was very old-fashioned and an olive green that didn't particularly flatter her, but still far beyond what any of them were expecting.
“Mom?!” Yang burst out, eyes nearly bugging out of her head. “Did you lose a bet or something?”
“Shut up, runt.” But it was clear to anyone paying the slightest shred of attention that she was nervous.
“You girls be kind,” Kali said with a knowing smile as she edged into the room from the kitchen. Her hands were buried in a towel; clearly she had been doing most of the cooking. “Raven, you look lovely.”
“Nobody asked you.”
“It wasn't asked, it was offered freely. Do you have to bite the hand that feeds?”
“Oh, you know how hard I can bite.” A look passed between them so intense the younger Dragons all shivered. But eventually, she rolled her shoulders and backed off. “How's the move going?”
“Go ask her yourself, Branwen. I'm not your messenger girl.”
So she did just that. Kali pursed her lips but wasted no more breath on her old friend’s retreating back before she stepped forward to hug her daughter. “How did you girls enjoy your afternoon?”
“Was fine,” she answered while her mother moved on to hug Weiss, then Yang. Weiss noticed Blake’s cheeks had pinked at the brief embrace, but decided to pretend she hadn’t. “How are things looking around here?”
“I'm not really sure. I helped with a few things but then decided my efforts were better spent getting dinner started. One less thing for Willow to have to worry about.”
Weiss went in for another hug. “She's really lucky to have you around.”
“Tell that to Raven,” she chuckled, even as she hugged right back very warmly. Again, Weiss had to marvel at how she had gone from no mothers to two in such a short period of time.
But their reverie was interrupted. Just then, they heard a startled “Oh!” from the kitchen. Glancing at each other, they all went to investigate.
Willow's hands were resting on Raven's shoulders as they stood frozen in time by the sink. That alone could have been pretty damning, but on top of that, Raven had her own mitts latched very firmly onto the other woman's waist, gazing in mingling surprise and concern into the startled Schnee's eyes. The sink was still running in the background, unnoticed.
“Whoa,” was all Yang breathed – and it had been very quiet. But whether it was from that or a mere coincidence, the two suddenly broke apart, Raven clearing her throat and one of Willow’s hands falling to the center of her own chest.
“Sorry,” Raven said immediately, voice attempting an approximation of her normal indifference and failing. “I'm… I didn't mean to- I was just trying to hand you the towel. Swear to God.”
Hastily, Willow shook her head, cheeks a rosy tint as she took a half step forward. “No, no. It's quite alright. My fault for turning so suddenly without watching where I was going.”
The room remained silent for a moment. Just as Blake began to back toward the door, motioning for the others to follow her, Raven stirred to life and tried to push past first.
“Nope,” Kali said immediately, throwing out both arms to bar her exit.
“Relax, Belladonna. I just… need to use the powder room.”
Yang's eyebrows shot up. “Since when do you call it that instead of ‘the latrine’?”
“Since forever, you ornery little brat! Now let me through, will ya?”
“If I hear that old rust bucket of yours start up, I'm going to chase you down. You had better know that.” When Raven gave her a curt nod, Kali stepped aside and let her old friend pass.
“Wow, that was ridiculous,” Blake muttered under her breath. But when her mother nudged her hard with her elbow, she yelped and hissed, “What?”
“Look,” Kali breathed as she nodded toward the center of the kitchen.
Never in her life had Weiss seen her mother look quite so lost and confused – and there were a great many other times she had seen her in similar states. Willow backed up to clutch at the counter behind her as the water continued to pour from the faucet, eyebrows furrowing as she stared down at the linoleum. And it wasn’t just the confusion, either; she also seemed very vaguely hurt.
“Mom, it's okay,” she whispered. But somehow that seemed to be the wrong thing to do. The woman started, eyes wide and wild as she looked around as if she had no idea anyone else was in that kitchen. Which might have been true.
“Oh! I'm sorry, Weiss, did you need something? Dinner is almost ready…”
“That's good! I'm sure it will be wonderful. But... are you sure you're alright?”
“Of course! Why wouldn't I be all right? Simply… simply marvelous. We're back in our own house, and Whitley even said hello to me… I think everything is looking up.”
Having heard enough of that back-and-forth, Kali moved over to lean against the counter next to her. “You didn’t do anything wrong, you know. Not a thing.”
“Really?” she laughed softly, eyes still full of pain. “Then why do I feel like every step I make is the wrong one? This is just… the latest one. And you’re still upset with me…”
“I am not. You know that.”
“Yes, you are,” she said more firmly. “And why shouldn’t you be? What I let happen w-” Suddenly, she cut off, casting a fearful glance at the other girls.
“You said you wouldn’t do it again. Everyone makes mistakes.” She lowered her voice a little, but Weiss still caught the next words: “Weiss isn’t upset with you, and she’s the other person whose feelings matter, anyway. So… you really ought to quit flogging yourself.”
Once the meaning caught up to her, Weiss said, “Oh. Mom, if this is about what happened in the bath, I already told them. You don’t have to worry; nobody’s mad at you.”
The Schnee matriarch’s entire face and neck flushed scarlet. “I wish you hadn’t done that… but… oh, Weiss, I really have made so many mistakes…”
“I’m sorry,” Kali persisted, frowning hard. “I was very shocked, and… I overreacted. You probably already felt mixed up enough about it as it was.”
Yang and Blake drifted over to Mrs. Schnee’s other side. “Hey,” the latter said softly. “If it helps, I can tell you Weiss really enjoyed herself. But you’re still her mom; she isn’t disappointed in you, didn’t lose respect for you, or anything like that.”
“Yeah,” Yang added. “And I just think it’s kinda kinky.” When Kali scowled at her, she shrugged. “What? Am I supposed to lie?”
“You’d want a mouthful of Raven’s breast?” Kali demanded.
“Don’t think she’d give it to me if I asked,” Yang chuckled easily enough. “I hear what you’re saying, Mrs. B. - I know it’s different when it’s your own mom. But… nobody got hurt. They both had a good time. The only part that’s a real drag is that they both think the other person hated it, and hate each other. But everybody’s fine.”
Amazingly enough, it turned out to be Yang’s sentiment that helped the most. Maybe it was more due to seeing four of them all being unwaveringly supportive of her, but either way, that was when Willow started nodding. “Well… if you all are sure, then I guess I should stop punishing myself. For that.”
“For everything,” Kali persisted, hugging her from behind. “All that is in the past; just learn from it, don’t dwell. And as for Raven…”
“As for Raven?” she prompted in a nervous tone.
“She’s yours for the taking. No one is going to call you a lesbian,” she spoke over the budding protest. “It doesn’t mean you’re betraying Jacques’s memory or anything. You’re still Willow, and still a wonderful mother and a dear friend.”
Her head shook very gently as she whispered, “How can I… with a woman? You all do it, a-and that’s fine, but I’ve birthed children, Kali. I’m not like you are!”
“Wow,” Blake muttered, clearly offended by the accidental implication that she didn’t exist.
“Besides, what in heaven would a dynamo like Raven want with my old, used-up body anyway?”
“You forget, her body’s just as used-up,” Yang put in with a shrug. “Well… only from me, but still, she’s been through the same thing. Pretty sure she’s not expecting you to look like some teenager when she gets you in the sack.”
“Yang!” Kali hissed at her – but Willow was chuckling.
“It’s alright. She’s blunt but makes a very good point; I’m… getting so far ahead of myself, and being silly. But I don’t have anything else to offer, either; an old drunk who couldn’t even protect her children, and has no useful skills.”
However, Yang was already shaking her head even before she finished. “Pretty sure that’s not how she sees you. More like… a princess stuck in an ivory tower who’s been really lonely for a really long time.”
“Kind of like herself,” Kali commented with sad eyes. “Though she did lock herself in her own dungeon, it’s… still awful.”
At that moment, there came a vague sound from the doorway. When they all saw Raven standing there, hands clenched at her sides, they thought she was either going to shout at them for talking behind her back. Or turn right back around and storm out. Her jaw was set, eyes piercing, chest heaving. Willow stood forward from the sink with a gulp, hands clutching at the chest of her dress.
“Willow… I’m sorry.”
“For what? You haven’t done anyth-”
“No, hang on.” She glanced at the others. “Can you maybe scram? I got somethin’ to say to Willow and I don’t need an audience.”
Kali smirked. “Is it going to be that damning?”
“FINE!” she growled, and Willow flinched – making her hastily hold up both hands. “Wait. Don’t… just… I’m sorry about that, too. I got a temper. Real tired of people taking advantage of me, or… making fun, or… and I ain’t good with words.”
“Not everyone is meant to be a bard,” Willow told her as she started to breathe normally again.
“Sure. But you deserve… Kali. Somebody who’s gonna be able to be all ‘high society’ with you. Just not that kinda woman and never have been, and I don’t think I could be if I tried.”
Stunned, Kali glanced between the other two mothers, and briefly at their daughters – who had backed all the way to the refrigerator, trying to seem unobtrusive now. Then she began delicately, “Willow and I are only friends. I promise you.”
“Please, both of you,” Willow urged them as she swallowed. “I’m only friends with the both of you, and I’d like to continue to be. Besides, I… I’ve never been a very, um… sexual person.” While Weiss was squirming in her shoes, her mother cleared her throat and continued, “But the both of you have made me feel so safe, and cared for, and… I don’t… I very much dislike this notion you trying to decide who ‘gets’ me when I just w-want-”
Raven and Kali were clinging to either side of her before she could finish. Weiss couldn’t help feeling the tiniest flicker of amusement as she slid both of her arms around Blake and Yang’s backs; it was like a mirror through time. Like mother, like daughter, times three.
“We’re not going anywhere,” Raven told her very firmly. “Never again.”
“And Raven is moving in with you.” When the woman in question opened her mouth angrily, Kali held up a hand. “Permanently. Her house is a hovel, and yours will be emptier now. I think it’s safer. I would offer to do the same if mine didn’t have so much history – plus uprooting Blake.”
“Hey, don’t do me any favours,” Blake muttered.
“What about Yang?” Raven snapped. “She can get uprooted? She doesn’t matter like your girl matters?”
Even while Yang was smiling a little, overloaded with the very rare show of parental protection from the woman who seemed so indifferent, she said, “I don’t care about that house, Mom. And I know you don’t, either; you say all the time that we could burn it down and the ashes would be cleaner.”
“What?” Blinking a few times, she looked away. “It’s… pretty rotten, huh?”
“Yeah. But it’s not your fault; you tried to make it a home.” The older woman tensed as her girl approached, hugging her around the middle. “And we could make this home, if it’s what you want. Really. As long as I’ve got you and my bike and stuff, the rest is… well, it doesn’t matter that much to me. People make a home.”
Chuckling harshly, Raven finally let an arm fall around her daughter’s shoulders. “Guess I can understand that mindset. Home is where you hang your hat – or jacket in your case.” Then she considered for a long few seconds, looking down at the floor. “I’m… well, it won’t kill me. And I do like Willow… and even her daughter, a little. Maybe.”
After a few seconds of watching the extremely rare bonding moment between Yang and her mother, Weiss couldn’t resist a happy little wiggle as she hopped closer. “So we’re serious about this? Really?”
“I suppose we are,” Willow laughed as she hugged her two new friends. Who both hugged back very warmly. “Let the Schnee-Branwen integration begin!”
1 note
·
View note
Last Seen Blogs
famegala
Untitled
masked-alien-lesbian
It's Mx. Alien to you
soafacts
Daliy Soa Facts
gracefree
The Boxer Dog
gracie-p8
Moved to @gracie-p8-officialblog!!!!!